A   MAID  OF   '76 


THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

HIW  YORK   •    BOSTON   •    CHICAGO  •    DALLAS 
ATLANTA  •    SAN   FRANCISCO 

MACMILLAN  &  CO.,  LIMITED 

LONDON  •    BOMBAY  •    CALCUTTA 
MELBOURNE 

THE  MACMILLAN  CO.  OF  CANADA,  LTD. 

TORONTO 


I  made  a  fair  portrait  of  her 


A  MAID  OF  '76 


BY 

EMILIE  BENSON   KNIPE 

AND 

ALDEN  ARTHUR   KNIPE 

ILLUSTRATED  BY 
EMILIE  BENSON  KNIPE 


THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 
1924 


Copyright  1915 

BY  THE   MACMILLAN    COMPANY 
Set  up  and  electrotyped.     Published  September,  1915 


?s 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER 

I  CHARLOTTE  GOES  TO  MARKET    . 

II     MY  HEART'S  DESIRE 

III  A  CIRCLE  OF  CATS 

IV  AN  ACT  OF  WAR 

V    THE  RED  HAND 

VI  THE  BEAT  OF  THE  DRUMS  . 

VII  COUNTING  THE  MINUTES     .     . 

VIII  JANE  WEDS  THE  DOCTOR 

IX  THE  PARTING  OF  THE  WAYS 

X  WE  START  UPON  A  JOURNEY 

XI  JIMMY  MEETS  His  GENERAL 

XII  WE  REACH  BOSTON  ..... 

XIII  SPIES 

XIV  THE  PRISONER  IN  THE  NEXT  ROOM 
XV  MISTRESS  CECELIE  PEMBERTON  . 

XVI  His  EXCELLENCY  GENERAL  GAGE    . 

XVII     A  NEW  FRIENDSHIP 

XVIII  A  PAIR  OF  PORTRAITS      .... 

XIX  GOOD-BYE  TO  BOSTON      .... 

XX  IN  THE  CABIN  OF  THE  "  SALLY  "     . 

XXI  WE  STEER  FOR  FRANCE  .... 

XXII  WE  FIND  FRIENDS  IN  LONDON  . 

XXIII  His  MAJESTY  KING  GEORGE  III     . 

XXIV  A  LETTER  FROM  AMERICA     . 
XXV  A  MAN  TO  SELL  A  PARROT    .      .      . 

XXVI  A  LIBERATOR  o'  THE  LANGUISHIN'  . 

XXVII  HOME    , 


PAGE 


152C810 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


I  made  a  fair  portrait  of  her Frontispiece 


FACING 
PAGE 


I  gazed  at  the  scene,  half-frightened,  half-fascinated   .  30 

A  blood-red  hand  pointing  at  our  house 50 

"Tis  General  Washington!"  he  cried 108 

He  wore  a  dainty  mask  of  pink  satin 2IO 

It  was  the  safe-conduct  given  me  by  Mr.  Washington  .  268 


A  Maid  of  76 

CHAPTER  I 

CHARLOTTE   GOES   TO   MARKET 

"¥"S  that  you,  Charlotte?"  came  the  muffled  voice 
of  Aunt  Abigail,  from  behind  the  draperies  of 
-•-  the  huge  four-post  bed  in  which  she  lay. 

"  Yes,  Aunt  Nabby,"  I  answered,  closing  the 
door  of  the  room  softly  behind  me.  "  Moll  said 
you  wished  to  see  me,  and  I'm  sorry — " 

"  Set  wide  the  bed-curtains,"  she  broke  in,  im 
patiently.  "  I've  slept  no  wink  this  night  for  an 
aching  tooth.  I  fear  I  shall  have  no  ease  till  it  is 
drawn." 

"I'm  sorry — "  I  began  again,  as  I  crossed  the 
room  to  do  her  bidding;  but  once  more  she  inter 
rupted  me. 

"  Nay,  that  I  know,  but  'twill  not  mend  the  tooth. 
And  on  a  market  day,  too !  "  she  ended  with  a  groan. 

It  was  a  somewhat  fearsome  figure  I  gazed  down 
upon  when  I  had  parted  the  curtains  of  the  bed. 
Aunt  Abigail  lay  propped  up  on  a  pile  of  pillows, 
staring  at  me  with  one  bloodshot  eye,  the  other 
being  covered  by  a  piece  of  crimson  flannel  that 

i 


2  A  Maid  of  '76 

bound  her  swollen  jaws.  Her  mouth  was  twisted 
so  that  she  spoke  through  one  corner  of  it  with 
some  difficulty,  as  I  could  see,  and  as  she  nodded 
her  head  to  emphasise  her  words,  the  ruffles  of  her 
night-cap  flapped  up  and  down  softly  like  the  wings 
of  a  huge  bat. 

We  children  loved  Aunt  Nabby,  who  had  stood 
in  place  of  a  mother  to  us  for  many  years,  albeit  she 
was  very  severe  and  kept  us  more  or  less  in  fear 
of  her.  Nevertheless  she  was  always  just,  giving 
us  our  rewards  as  promptly  as  our  punishments. 

'Tis  no  use  to  consider  sending  Jane,"  she  went 
on.  "  She  has  no  thought  but  for  her  plenishings 
and  her  silly  doctor." 

Which  was  true  to  my  thinking,  seeing  that  Jane 
was  near  to  her  wedding  day,  and  I  was  ready 
enough  to  agree  that  Doctor  Jones  was  far  from 
romantical,  though  perhaps  that  was  not  what  Aunt 
Nabby  meant  by  "  silly." 

"  Sure,  I'll  be  glad  to  market  for  you,"  I  said, 
knowing  what  was  in  her  mind. 

"  No  doubt!  No  doubt!  "  she  answered  crossly, 
her  night-cap  flapping  violently  the  while,  "  but  who 
can  trust  a  child  to  drive  a  bargain?  " 

"  Nay,  I'm  fourteen  and  no  child,"  I  exclaimed, 
holding  myself  a  great  girl  at  that  age. 

"  Aye,  you've  years  enough,"  Aunt  Nabby  re 
torted,  "but  at  the  chaffering  —  I'd  sooner  leave 
it  to  your  little  brother  Jimmy,  though  he  is  but 
nine!  Nay,  do  not  answer  back,"  she  went  on, 


Charlotte  Goes  to  Market  3 

though  I  had  no  thought  of  speaking.  "  Go  you 
must,  and  do  the  best  you  can.  Price  everything  as 
you  walk  through  and  buy  nothing  without  cheapen 
ing  it.  Remember  that  Gaffer  Cruse  hath  the  best 
butter  but  asks  full  thrippence  more  than  he  ex 
pects." 

She  handed  me  a  list  of  things  to  buy,  and  with 
it  a  heavy  purse ;  but,  evidently  repenting  at  the  last 
moment,  she  held  to  one  end  of  it. 

"  'Tis  ruinous,"  she  muttered,  "  to  send  you  who 
ne'er  made  a  bargain  in  your  life.  Nay,  I'll  go 
myself  after  all." 

She  strove  to  rise,  but  at  the  first  movement  she 
clapped  a  hand  to  her  jaw  with  a  loud  outcry  of 
pain,  sinking  back  upon  her  pillows  as  she  loosened 
her  hold  upon  the  money-bag. 

"  Be  off  with  you,"  she  fair  screamed,  and  turned 
her  face  to  the  wall. 

I  needed  no  second  mandate  to  send  me  scurry 
ing  from  the  room,  albeit  I  was  at  pains  not  to 
slam  the  door  behind  me. 

Proud  of  my  errand  and  my  full  purse  I  set  about 
my  task  at  once  by  summoning  Moll,  our  buttery 
maid.  She  was  a  hoydenish  lump  of  a  country  girl, 
a  year  or  two  my  senior,  but  of  so  simple  a  mind 
that  she  truly  seemed  more  of  a  child  than  did  little 
Jimmy. 

"  Fetch  the  market-baskets,  Moll,"  I  commanded, 
"  and  tell  Gregory  he  goes  with  me  to  carry  them." 

"Laws,   Miss  Sharly!"   she  cried,  holding  high 


4  A  Maid  of  '76 

her  hands  to  show  her  surprise.  "  Miss  Abigail 
must  have  nigh  a  mortal  ailment  to  let  thee  do  her 
marketing." 

"  Hold  thy  tongue,  Moll,"  I  retorted,  though 
not  in  anger,  for  while  her  speech  was  more  than 
a  shade  too  free  at  times,  she  indeed  meant  no 
harm. 

"You'll  wear  the  chip  hat?"  she  questioned,  ex 
citedly.  'Tis  vastly  becoming  and  makes  thee 
look  a  good  twelve-month  older  than  — " 

"  Aye,  I'll  wear  the  chip,"  I  interrupted,  for  once 
started  she  would  never  cease  her  silly  chatter. 
"  Run  you  now  and  fetch  the  baskets.  I  must  be 
off  ere  the  best  is  sold." 

She  darted  away  but  came  back  on  the  instant, 
another  thought  popping  into  her  mind. 

"  Wrap  the  new  India  shawl  about  thy  shoulders 
Miss  Charlotte,"  she  half-whispered  in  her  eager 
ness.  "  'Tis  a  proper  garment  for  a  housewife  and 
I's  warrant  will  help  thy  bargaining." 

"  Nay,  I  need  no  shawl  in  this  warm  weather," 
I  laughed  in  answer,  for  it  was  well  on  in  June. 

"  Faith,  the  weather  hath  naught  to  do  with  it," 
she  began;  but  I  stopped  short  her  arguments,  and 
at  length  she  went  off,  shaking  her  head  resignedly. 

Now  this  remark  of  Moll's  about  the  shawl,  set 
me  a-thinking  as  I  went  to  my  room  to  make  ready 
for  my  marketing  adventure.  In  the  stress  of  my 
unexpected  responsibilities  I  had  forgotten  for  the 
moment  that  all  was  not  well  in  our  little  village  of 


Charlotte  Goes  to  Market  5 

Elmtree  in  the  Massachusetts.  To  be  sure  I  was 
too  young,  in  that  year  of  our  Lord  1775,  to  have  a 
very  clear  idea  of  how  the  great  controversy  be 
tween  the  Colonies  of  America  and  the  Mother 
Country  had  come  about;  although  my  heart  had 
been  strangely  stirred  by  a  stand  made  at  Lexington 
by  our  raw  Colonial  militia  against  the  seasoned  sol 
diers  of  the  King;  and  for  the  past  few  days  rumours 
of  a  great  battle  near  Boston,  where  the  British 
troops  were  quartered,  had  begun  to  reach  us.  Men 
said  that  our  soldiers  had  actually  driven  back  the 
redcoats  more  than  once  at  a  place  called  Bunker's 
Hill,  but  this  was  scarce  counted  possible. 

All  of  these  happenings  seemed  very  far  away 
from  Elmtree,  and  I  could  not  as  yet  realise  their 
serious  import.  Moreover  Aunt  Nabby  had 
warned  me  again  and  again  that  "  a  proper  female 
meddled  not  in  politics."  Nevertheless  I  should 
have  been  blind  indeed  not  to  have  seen  that  some 
thing  was  gravely  amiss.  Good  neighbours  of  long 
standing  had  cooled  in  their  friendship  the  one  to 
the  other,  while  even  among  the  children  the  word 
"  Tory  "  was  beginning  to  be  bandied  about  as  a 
name  of  reproach  and  scorn. 

And  I,  Charlotte  Morton,  had  already  felt  the 
sting  of  it,  for  my  dear  father  was  a  Tory  who  was 
not  minded  to  hide  his  honest  opinions  for  fear  of 
consequences,  as  were  some;  but  rather  deemed  it  a 
duty  to  his  king  to  show  his  loyalty  whenever  and 
wherever  he  could.  When  it  came  about  that  tea 


6  A  Maid  of  '76 

was  banned  by  the  Colonies,  father  flung  wide  the 
curtains  before  the  windows  so  that  all  might  see 
that  he  and  his  family  still  drank  that  pleasant  bever 
age  as  usual.  Then  too,  although  he  liked  a  be 
fitting  plainness  in  his  daughters'  dress,  he  now  in 
sisted  that  I  and  my  older  sister  Jane  should  be 
tricked  out  in  fine  India  stuffs,  instead  of  the  simple 
home-spun  which  all  others  wore,  rich  or  poor, 
rather  than  that  the  King  should  have  the  duties 
levied  upon  imported  goods. 

Thus  father  made  it  plain  how  he  stood,  recking 
not  the  gain  or  loss,  and  there  were  a  few  who 
respected  him  for  holding  to  his  convictions,  but 
others  there  were  who  murmured  against  him; 
though  how  serious  this  was  to  become  I  was  yet 
to  see. 

Thus  I  was  at  pains  to  dress  simply,  putting 
aside  Moll's  suggestion  to  wear  my  Indian  shawl  be 
cause  of  an  even  better  reason  than  I  had  given  her; 
for  had  I  decked  myself  in  it,  I  should  have  laid  my 
self  open  to  the  taunt  of  "  Tory,"  which  in  my  secret 
heart  I  was  far  from  deserving. 

I  set  off  across  the  common  opposite  our  house, 
walking  quite  sedately,  while  Gregory  followed  a 
pace  behind.  Moll  had  run  down  with  me  to  the 
gate  and  stood  watching,  on  tiptoe  with  the  excite 
ment  she  anticipated  for  me  in  this  unusual  event. 
Nor  was  I  without  a  feeling  of  elation  and  pride 
over  the  importance  of  my  errand,  and  I  resolved 
to  justify  my  own  confidence  in  my  ability  to  drive 


Charlotte  Goes  to  Market  7 

a  good  bargain  in  spite  of  Aunt  Nabby's  discour 
aging  prediction. 

I  scanned  her  list  with  care,  wishing  to  familiarize 
myself  with  its  contents. 

"  There  are  no  onions  ordered,"  I  thought,  sur 
prised  that  so  important  a  vegetable  should  have 
been  omitted.  "  Aunt  Nabby  forgot  them,  for  sure 
I've  heard  that  a  roasted  onion  is  fine  for  an  aching 
tooth.  Or  was  it  an  aching  ear?  "  I  could  not  be 
certain,  but  resolved  to  buy  a  few,  thinking  if  they 
were  good  for  one  kind  of  an  ache  why  not  for 
another? 

Come  to  the  market,  I  elbowed  my  way  through 
the  noisy  crowd  pressed  between  the  stalls,  scarce 
able  to  hear  for  the  shrill  screams  of  the  chaffering 
women;  but  I  was  soon  used  to  it  and  moved  on 
slowly,  glancing  right  and  left  to  discover  who  had 
the  freshest  and  cheapest  wares.  Now  and  then 
I  stopped  to  ask  the  price  of  this  or  that,  only  to 
go  on  again  with  a  cool  shake  of  the  head,  even 
though  I  meant  to  return  to  purchase. 

'Twas  some  time  ere  I  noted  that  a  quick  silence 
fell  upon  each  little  group  when  I  approached  and 
glances  were  exchanged,  the  meaning  of  which  I 
could  not  guess.  When  I  passed  on,  there  would 
be  a  buzz  of  whispering  ere  the  chaffering  began 
again.  But  I  scarce  heeded  this,  being  intent  upon 
my  business. 

At  length,  feeling  sure  that  I  knew  where  lay  the 
best  of  the  bargains,  I  stopped  before  a  motherly 


8  A  Maid  of  '76 

looking  woman  and  asked  her  the  price  of  a  pair 
of  fine  fowls. 

She  looked  at  me  with  a  kindly  twinkle  in  her 
eye  and  named  a  fair  sum.  But  remembering  Aunt 
Nabby's  injunction  always  to  cheapen,  I  shook  my 
head  emphatically,  offering  sixpence  less  than  she 
had  asked. 

"  Eh,  but  you're  the  young  housewife  to  be  so 
sharp,"  she  laughed  good-humouredly. 

"  'Tis  what  Gaffer  Cruse  wants  for  his,"  I  an 
swered,  which  was  true,  though  they  were  not  so 
plump,  "  and  I  doubt  not  he  will  cheapen  them  an 
I  ask  him." 

"  If  that's  how  the  wind  blows,"  she  cried  gaily, 
picking  up  the  pullets  "  'tis  best  I  strike  a  bargain 
ere  you  ask  pay  for  taking  them  away." 

I  had  thought  the  matter  settled  and  was  feeling 
not  a  little  elated  at  the  success  of  my  first  venture, 
when  the  woman  at  the  stall  adjoining  took  a  hand 
in  the  proceedings. 

"  I'll  take  thy  chicks  at  thy  own  price,"  she 
snapped,  nudging  the  other  in  her  fat  sides.  "  Know 
ye  not  'tis  James  Morton's  daughter?"  she  added, 
lowering  her  voice,  though  I  could  still  hear  her 
plainly  enough. 

At  that  the  first  woman  turned  to  me,  not  un 
kindly,  but  with  a  certain  stiffness  of  manner. 

'You  see  how  it  is,"  she  said;  "you  waited  too 
long  over  your  bargaining." 

''  There's    another    pair    as    good,"    I    returned 


Charlotte  Goes  to  Market  9 

"  I'll  have  those,"  and  I  pointed  to  an  equally  plump 
brace  of  fowls. 

"  Nay,  they're  not  for  sale,"  she  answered 
promptly,  adding  under  her  breath,  "  to  you." 

"  But  I've  good  hard  money  to  pay  with,"  I  in 
sisted,  not  yet  catching  the  drift  of  this  talk. 

"Aye,  British  gold!  "  she  sputtered  angrily,  and 
then  I  understood. 

Because  my  father  was  a  Loyalist  his  family  were 
interdicted.  Because  he  was  on  the  King's  side  he 
was  to  be  treated  as  an  enemy,  even  though  he 
loved  the  land  of  his  adoption  as  well  as  any  in  the 
village.  Because  he  believed  that  his  duty  lay  in 
obeying  the  authorities,  he  and  all  connected  with 
him  were  to  be  made  to  suffer.  It  was  now  no 
longer  a  matter  of  hard  words  but  of  hard  deeds. 

But  I  could  not  credit  at  first  that  we  were  to 
be  the  victims  of  a  conspiracy,  so  I  went  on  to 
another  booth  and  asked  the  prices  of  some  vege 
tables. 

"  Ye've  pepper  and  tea  a-plenty,"  the  man  told 
me  with  a  scowl.  "  With  such,  ye  need  not  common 
cabbages  and  carrots." 

"  Will  you  not  sell  me,  then?  "  I  asked  in  dismay. 

"  Nay,  not  an  ye  were  starvin' !  "  he  burst  out, 
and  would  have  said  more,  but  I  left  him  hurriedly, 
amid  a  chorus  of  jeers. 

Still  I  could  not  persuade  myself  that  all  of  the 
farmers,  from  whom  we  had  bought  for  years, 
would  turn  against  me,  so  I  hurried  to  Gaffer  Cruse, 


io  A  Maid  of  '76 

a  kindly  old  man,  who  had  known  me  well  from  my 
babyhood. 

But  even  he  shook  his  head. 

"  Nay,  missy,"  he  said  gently,  "  go  thy  way  home. 
'Tis  agreed  to  sell  nothing  in  this  market  to  the 
King's  friends." 

"  But  I'm  no  King's  friend,"  I  burst  out  reck 
lessly. 

"  'Twill  do  you  no  good  to  say  that,"  the  old 
man  answered.  '  You  must  e'en  take  your  politics 
from  your  father.  Go  home  with  you.  Trust  me, 
'tis  best." 

So  with  a  full  purse  and  a  heavy  heart,  I  took 
my  way  back,  thinking  not  so  much  of  the  fact  that 
I  could  buy  no  food,  for  indeed  I  doubted  if  we  stood 
in  any  sore  need,  but  rather  that  a  serious  crisis  had 
come  in  our  affairs;  and  I  resolved  that  father  should 
be  the  first  to  have  the  news  of  my  adventure  in 
the  market.  Of  course  Aunt  Nabby  would  scold, 
vowing  that  it  was  all  my  fault;  but  that  troubled 
me  not  at  all,  for  my  heart  was  filled  with  anxiety 
for  the  future.  I  seemed  suddenly  to  realise  that 
the  time  was  at  hand  when  all  must  be  friends  or 
enemies,  and  what  that  would  mean  to  our  own 
family  I  dared  not  think. 

I  found  father  in  his  library,  and  he  heard  me 
out  with  a  grave  face,  and  at  the  end  sitting  silent, 
gazing  out  of  the  window  without  seeing  the  village 
common  upon  which  he  looked. 


Charlotte  Goes  to  Market  n 

Poor  father!  I  felt  that  he  was  dwelling  on 
the  time  but  a  few  months  past  when  every  one  in 
Elmtree  had  held  him  in  respect;  when  men  of  all 
stations  had  come  to  him  for  counsel  and  advice. 
He  had  been  well  beloved  in  the  community  for  an 
upright,  kindly  man  who  was  ever  wont  to  do  more 
than  his  duty  to  his  neighbours.  And  now  they 
turned  against  him,  refusing  even  to  sell  him  food. 

I  needed  no  words  of  his  to  tell  me  that  he  suf 
fered  sorely,  but  I  knew  that  a  worse  blow  was  in 
store  for  him  and  trembled  for  the  time  when  he 
must  learn  that  his  own  family,  who  loved  him 
dearly,  were  against  his  king. 

"  I  must  to  Aunt  Nabby  and  tell  her  the  news," 
I  said  at  length,  rising  from  my  chair. 

"  Nay,  I  will  tell  her,"  he  made  answer,  spring 
ing  to  his  feet  with  an  energy  that  showed  he  had 
come  to  some  decision,  and  leaving  the  room  hur 
riedly. 

I  turned  to  the  window  and  looked  out  across 
the  Common.  It  was  a  beautiful  day,  and  the  birds 
outside  were  singing  for  very  joy  of  living.  In 
side  all  was  still,  save  for  the  faint  noises  from  the 
kitchen  and  buttery  where  the  servants  busied  them 
selves.  All  the  world  seemed  so  peaceful  that  it 
was  hard  to  realise  that  in  the  hearts  of  men  was  a 
great  bitterness  the  end  of  which  no  one  could  fore 
see. 

But  that  a  mighty  struggle  was  to  come,  only  the 


12  A  Maid  of  '76 

wisest  could  have  hazarded  a  guess.  As  for  me, 
my  thoughts  were  all  on  my  father  whom  I  loved 
dearly.  For  him  a  day  of  sorrow  was  at  hand,  and 
I  could  see  no  way  to  spare  him  the  pain  of  it. 


CHAPTER  II 

MY  HEART'S  DESIRE 

I  NEVER  knew,  of  course,  what  father  said  to 
Aunt  Nabby.  I  expected  that  in  spite  of  her 
aching  tooth  she  would  get  up  from  her  bed 
and  hie  her  to  the  market  to  berate  right  soundly 
the  farmers  who  had  refused  to  sell  me  their  prod 
uce;  but  in  this  I  was  mistaken,  for  though  she 
appeared  shortly,  grumbling  over  this  and  that,  she 
spoke  not  of  my  experience  that  morning  and  I  es 
caped  a  scolding. 

Nor  was  aught  said  of  the  matter  at  dinner,  which 
was  indeed  a  dismal  meal.  Father,  whose  habit  it 
was  to  be  gay  and  lively  at  table,  sat  silent,  scarce 
eating,  his  forehead  furrowed  in  perplexity  and  his 
eyes  fixed  upon  his  plate.  Aunt  Nabby,  her  face 
mightily  swollen,  looked  so  fearsome  a  figure  that 
even  little  Jimmy  forgot  to  be  his  usual  talkative 
self  and,  though  he  ate  heartily  enough,  watched  her 
with  childish  awe. 

Jane  was  too  full  of  her  own  affairs  to  notice 
that  aught  was  amiss;  but  Ethan,  the  oldest  of  us 
children,  sent  me  a  glance  of  inquiry,  to  which  I 
shook  my  head,  both  as  a  caution  to  him  not  to 

13 


14  A  Maid  of  '76 

ask  questions  and  a  hint  that  I  would  tell  him  all 
when  we  were  alone. 

This  Ethan  understood,  for  we  had  been  such 
close  friends  from  my  babyhood  that  we  needed  few 
words  to  tell  each  other  what  was  in  our  thoughts. 
To  me  there  was  no  one  in  the  world  like  Ethan. 
All  of  my  small  troubles  and  uncertainties  I  took 
to  him,  and  never  failed  of  receiving  a  sympathetic 
response  or  kindly  advice.  He  was  only  nineteen 
years  old,  but  to  me  he  seemed  a  man  of  great  wis 
dom  whose  judgments  I  never  questioned.  Jane 
I  loved,  of  course,  but  Ethan,  little  Jimmy  and  I 
had  drawn  nearer  to  each  other,  for  my  elder  sister 
had  many  interests  in  which  we  had  no  share  and  had 
for  long  been  too  grown-up  to  bother  much  with 
our  childish  affairs.  Then,  too,  she  was  soon  to  wed 
and,  naturally,  was  so  filled  with  the  importance  of 
this  coming  event,  that  she  had  little  time  for  my 
confidences. 

After  dinner  father  called  Ethan  into  his  study, 
Jane  hurried  off  to  the  sewing-room,  and  Aunt 
Nabby,  as  was  her  wont  when  aught  ailed  her,  be 
gan  a  general  overhauling  of  the  jam  closets,  the 
root-cellar  and  the  buttery,  as  if  her  very  life  de 
pended  upon  it. 

"  When  Moll  told  me  Aunt  Nabby  had  an  aching 
tooth  I  knew  we  should  have  a  fine  cleaning  up," 
Jimmy  remarked,  as  we  fled  out  of  the  way,  "  and 
so  did  Moll,"  he  added  with  a  chuckle. 

The  house  was  no  place  for  us  in  the  circum- 


My  Heart's  Desire  15 

stances  and  we  hurried  to  the  barns  where  we  found 
that  orders  had  been  given  to  saddle  father's  horse, 
from  which  we  guessed  he  was  bent  upon  a  journey. 
Ethan  came  soon  to  confirm  this  surmise,  and  not 
long  after,  father  himself  appeared  with  his  saddle 
bags  packed. 

He  kissed  Jimmy  and  me  good-bye  and,  with 
scarce  a  word,  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  rapidly 
away.  "  Does  he  fare  to  Boston,  Ethan?  "  I  asked, 
after  a  moment. 

"  I  know  not,"  he  answered  gloomily. 

"  He  told  you  what  happened  at  the  market?  " 

"  Aye,"  came  the  reply,  and  then,  in  a  burst  of 
apprehension,  "  Oh,  how  will  it  all  end?" 

"You  haven't  told  him?"  I  questioned  anx 
iously. 

"  I  had  not  the  heart,"  he  said,  with  a  sad  shake 
of  his  head,  "  but  sooner  or  later  he  must  know  and 
then  — !  "  He  stopped  and  turned  away. 

"  But  Ethan,  can  we  do  naught?  "  I  demanded. 

He  shook  his  head  despondently. 

"  Were  father  a  less  honest  man  I  might  have 
hope,"  he  murmured  half  to  himself.  "  As  it  is 
I  see  no  way  to  change  his  opinion,  and  unless  he 
alters,  there  is  much  sorrow  in  store  for  all  of  us." 

This  then  was  the  whole  point  of  our  trouble. 
Father  must  be  brought  to  change  his  opinions,  but 
how  that  was  to  be  compassed  I  knew  not,  though 
it  was  the  goal  upon  which  I  had  set  my  heart  and 
which  I  had  puzzled  over  for  many  weary  weeks. 


16  A  Maid  of  '76 

In  truth  I  thought  little  of  father's  sudden  excur 
sion,  for  his  business  affairs  took  him  often  to  Bos 
ton,  a  good  two  days'  journey  away,  and  I  was  rather 
glad  he  was  gone,  for  now  I  saw  a  chance  to  further 
a  plan  which  I  would  not  have  dared  attempt  save 
in  his  absence. 

To  this  end,  a  day  or  two  later,  I  sorted  over  my 
trinkets,  grieved  to  find  them  of  so  little  worth. 

"I  wonder  what  Moll  gave  her?"  I  murmured 
to  myself,  and  as  if  in  answer,  the  girl  stuck  her 
head  in  at  the  door  of  my  bed-chamber. 

"  'J'u  call  me,  Miss  Charlotte?  "  she  asked,  know 
ing  full  well  that  I  had  done  no  such  thing. 

"  Nay,"  I  replied,  "  but  come  hither." 

Moll  entered  on  tiptoe,  and  after  placing  her 
besom  and  dust-pan  against  the  wall,  closed  the  door 
softly  behind  her.  'Twas  plain  enough  she  guessed 
what  was  in  my  mind. 

'  Tell  me,  Moll,"  I  went  on  in  a  hushed  voice, 
"  what  did  you  give  the  wise  woman  that  she  served 
you  so  well?  " 

Moll  hesitated  for  a  moment,  as  indeed  she  well 
might,  considering  the  revelation  she  was  about  to 
make. 

"  I  gave  her  a  pound  of  green  tea,"  she  half- 
whispered,  looking  furtively  over  her  shoulder  as  if 
she  expected  Aunt  Nabby  to  appear. 

"  A  pound  of  green  tea !  "  I  exclaimed  astonished. 
"Where  got  you  that?  The  sale  of  tea  is  forbid." 

Moll  flopped  down  on  the  floor  beside  me. 


My  Heart's  Desire  17 

"  Nay,  I  didn't  buy  it,"  she  replied  half-defiantly, 
knowing  well  what  the  next  question  would  be. 

"  Did  you  take  it,  then,  from  Miss  Abigail?  "  I 
asked  severely. 

"  Aye,  I  took  it,"  she  retorted  brazenly.  "  I  took 
it  —  a  pinch  at  a  time  —  and  'tis  no  manner  of  use 
to  look  at  me  like  that,  Miss  Sharly.  'Twasn't 
stealin'  'cause  I  ne'er  drank  a  drop.  I'm  too  good 
a  patriot  to  touch  the  stuff,  though  'twas  a  sore 
temptation  of  a  cold  day.  I  but  put  a  pinch  less 
in  the  pot  than  Madam  Abigail  bade  me,  for  well 
you  know  some  was  due  me  for  waiting  upon  her  in 
the  afternoons.  Nay,  'twas  not  stealing." 

"  It  scarce  seems  honest,"  I  replied,  half  puzzled. 

"  Think  you  Madam  Abigail  would  begrudge  me 
a  dish  of  tea?  "  she  demanded  indignantly. 

"  Nay,  I'm  sure  she  wouldn't,"  I  answered, 
"yet—" 

"  Then  I  but  took  my  own,  dry  instead  of  wet," 
declared  Moll  righteously;  and  I  could  not  say  her 
nay. 

"But  what  did  the  wise  woman  give  you?"  I 
asked. 

"  She  promised  me  my  heart's  desire,  and  I  got 
it,  too!"  cried  Moll,  giggling  outright. 

"  Hush,"  I  warned  her,  and  she  brought  her  red 
hand  across  her  mouth  to  stopper  the  noise. 

"  I'd  give  all  I  have  in  the  world  to  gain  my  heart's 
desire,"  I  murmured,  half  to  myself. 

"  Nay  now,  there's  no  need  to  be  so  lavish,"  Moll 


i8  A  Maid  of  '76 

whispered.  "  I  could  save  another  pound  of  tea, 
though  'twould  take  a  sad  long  time.  But  tell  me, 
Miss  Sharly,"  she  went  on,  leaning  closer  to  me, 
"  who  is  thy  heart's  desire?  " 

"  Who?  "  I  repeated,  not  catching  her  meaning. 
"  What  mean  you?  " 

"  Thy  heart's  desire,"  said  Moll,  with  a  knowing 
chuckle.  ''  Who  is  the  pretty  gentleman?  Nay,  do 
not  shake  thy  head  but  tell  thy  Moll.  She'll  be  as 
secret  as  —  as  the  skillet." 

"  And  was  your  heart's  desire  a  like  foolishness?  " 
I  demanded,  seeing  now  where  lay  her  thoughts,  and 
Moll  nodded  with  a  silly  smile  upon  her  broad 
face. 

'  Then  your  wise  woman  is  of  no  use  to  me,"  I 
said  sadly,  beginning  to  pick  up  my  small  store  of 
treasures. 

"  Now  what  need  could  ye  have  of  a  witch  in  any 
other  case?  "  asked  Moll,  genuinely  puzzled. 

'  There  are  greater  things  than  love  and  such 
dalliance,"  I  burst  out  in  some  heat. 

"  I  ne'er  heard  of  them,"  said  Moll  stolidly. 
'  There's    war    and    politics,"    I    made    answer. 
"  Does  your  wise  woman  know  aught  of  them?  " 

Moll's  furrowed  brow  showed  her  perplexity,  but 
she  replied  steadily  enough. 

"  I  make  no  doubt  she  does.  She  knows  every 
thing.  At  any  rate  it  could  do  no  harm  to  ask 
her." 

"Dost  think  so,  truly?"  I  questioned  hopefully. 


Heart's  Desire  19 

'Tis  not  exactly  that  I  wish  to  know  anything,"  I 
went  on  more  hesitatingly.  "  'Tis  that  I  want  a 
charm." 

'  Then  she's  the  one  for  you!  "  exclaimed  Moll 
excitedly.  '  White  magic  or  black,  she  hath  ne'er 
an  equal.  I  heard  Deacon  Budd  say  that  a  hundred 
years  gone  she  would  have  been  burned  at  the  stake. 
Could  you  ask  greater  proof  than  that  of  her 
powers?  " 

Indeed  that  seemed  to  settle  the  matter,  and  I 
spread  out  my  trinkets  once  more. 

'What  think  you  will  do  to  pay  her  with?"  I 
asked  rather  anxiously. 

Moll,  quite  alive  to  the  importance  of  the  oc 
casion,  looked  over  my  trifles  carefully,  at  length 
picking  out  a  silver  pap  spoon,  which  she  regarded 
with  her  head  on  one  side. 

"  Give  her  this,"  she  suggested.  "  'Twill  be 
enough  for  a  fine  charm." 

"  Nay  not  that,"  I  said  with  a  touch  of  bitterness. 

'Tis  a  present  from  my  father's  '  Gracious  Maj 
esty's  '  Queen  Charlotte,  I  being  the  first  child  in 
the  Colonies  to  be  named  for  her.  Not  that  I 
would  grudge  it." 

"  Aye,  that  I  know,"  Moll  agreed. 

"  How  will  this  do?  "  I  asked,  picking  up  a  brooch 
which  I  especially  prized.  ''  Will  she  give  me  a 
charm  for  this?  " 

"  That  she  will,"  answered  Moll,  "  but  'tis  too 
much  for  an  ordinary  charm." 


20  A  Maid  of  '76 

'  Then  she  shall  have  it,  for  'tis  no  ordinary  charm 
I  want." 

Thus  I  settled  that  much  of  the  business,  and 
though  I  liked  not  to  part  with  my  brooch,  that  very 
fact  seemed  to  make  the  chance  that  I  would  get 
my  wish  the  more  probable.  Moll  was  inclined  to 
murmur,  knowing  that  I  had  a  great  fondness  for  the 
ornament,  but  I  put  an  end  to  that  in  short  order. 

"  Nay,  say  no  more  about  it,"  I  told  her.  "  I'm 
off  at  once !  "  And  forthwith  began  packing  away 
the  rest  of  my  treasures. 

'Tis   useless  to   go  by   day,"    Moll  announced 
positively. 

"  Now  why?  "  I  asked  in  surprise. 

"  Mayhap  the  spirits  will  not  do  her  bidding  in 
the  daylight,"  she  answered. 

"  More  like  she  is  afraid  of  the  officers  of  the 
law,"  I  suggested,  my  temper  ruffled  at  this  unex 
pected  difficulty. 

"  'Tis  all  one,"  Moll  retorted,  "  you  must  e'en 
seek  her  at  night." 

"  Now  that  I  dare  not  do !  "  I  exclaimed. 

"  I  went,  and  took  no  hurt,"  Moll  reassured  me. 
"  And  'twas  darker  than  'twill  be  to-night.  I  was 
sore  frighted,  that  I'll  own,  but  naught  touched  me, 
though  to  be  sure  I  saw  a  shpook  at  every  turn." 

"  But  how  can  I  get  free  of  the  house?  "  I  asked 
helplessly. 

"  By  the  same  road  I  did,"  she  replied  serenely. 


My  Heart's  Desire  21 

"  The  buttery  window  lacks  a  catch,  and  there's 
ne'er  a  squeak  left  in  it  since  I  smeared  the  shutter- 
hinge  with  my  supper  butter  a  week  agone." 

"  But  the  door  of  the  buttery  is  always  locked  at 
bed-time,"  I  protested,  as  if  eager  to  make  the  ex 
pedition  impossible;  for  in  truth,  since  I  must  go  at 
night,  my  ardour  for  the  adventure  had  cooled. 

"  Ah,  that's  true  too,"  Moll  agreed  readily,  and 
then,  coming  nearer,  whispered,  "  but  the  key  to  the 
parlour  door  fits  the  lock." 

Alas,  my  last  excuse  was  gone.  Either  I  had  to 
admit  that  I  lacked  the  courage  to  face  the  wise 
woman  at  night,  or  else  I  must  brave  the  matter 
through.  Then  too,  I  was  ashamed  of  my  fear;  for 
if  Moll  had  gone  on  a  light  matter,  I  were  a  pol 
troon  to  hesitate  when  so  much  was  at  stake. 

But  in  truth  it  was  no  trivial  thing  I  had  under 
taken.  Like  every  other  maid  or  youth  in  the  vil 
lage  I  had  been  cautioned  against  the  old  witch  of 
Elmtree.  Since  I  could  remember  we  children  had 
passed  her  hut  with  hastened  steps  and  quickly  beat 
ing  hearts,  and  though  such  superstition  was  not  the 
fashion  of  that  day,  there  were  many  a  deal  older 
than  I  who  had  a  secret  dread,  and  a  secret  faith,  too, 
in  the  spells  and  charms  she  was  said  to  work.  Nor 
was  father's  laughing  comment  that  the  witch  was 
a  harmless  old  body  who  would  hurt  no  one,  of  any 
great  comfort  to  me  in  this  hour,  for,  if  I  believed 
him,  then  I  could  expect  naught  from  the  mysterious 


22  A  Maid  of  '76 

dame;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  if  she  had  super 
natural  powers  I  must  walk  in  terror  of  the  spirits 
I  hoped  to  have  help  me. 

"  Moll,"  I  broke  out,  "  think  you  'tis  worth 
while?" 

"  Nay,  now,  Miss  Sharly,  you're  goin',"  she  in 
terrupted. 

And  so  it  came  about  that  I,  Charlotte  Morton, 
namesake  of  Her  Gracious  Majesty  the  Queen,  re 
solved,  with  a  courage  born  of  my  anxiety,  to  brave 
the  old  witch  of  Elmtree  to  gain  my  heart's  desire. 

I  scarce  know  how  the  rest  of  the  day  passed. 
The  greater  part  of  the  long  evening  I  spent  in  my 
chamber  without  a  light,  growing  more  and  more 
fearful  as  I  anticipated  the  imaginary  terrors  ahead 
of  me.  I  was  well-nigh  daunted,  and  when  the  tall 
clock  in  the  hall  boomed  eleven  it  seemed  as  if  each 
stroke  of  the  bell  was  a  stroke  against  my  heart. 
But  the  hour  had  come  when  I  must  go  forthwith 
or  else  confess  myself  a  coward,  more  concerned 
for  my  own  comfort  than  the  great  good  I  hoped 
to  ensure  by  a  visit  to  the  old  witch. 

With  trembling  fingers  I  opened  my  door  and, 
closing  it  softly  behind  me,  stole  down  the  back 
stairs  with  my  shoes  in  my  hand.  Without  mishap 
I  reached  the  lower  floor  and  was  about  to  seek  the 
key  of  the  parlour  when  a  hand  was  laid  on  my  arm. 

"  Nay,  now,  don't  scream,  Miss  Sharly,"  came 
Moll's  reassuring  whisper  just  in  time.  "  If  you 
wake  Madam  Abigail,  we'll  both  be  punished." 


My  Heart's  Desire  23 

"  Moll,"  I  murmured  hopefully,  "  what  are  you 
doing  here  ?  Are  you  going  with  me  ?  " 

"  Not  me,"  she  answered  shamelessly.  "  I'm  too 
feared.  I  but  came  to  tell  you  that  the  minute  men 
are  out  and  if  you  go  by  the  village  you'll  be  seen." 

"  Now  if  you'd  told  me  that  this  morning  I  would 
not  have  ventured,"  I  rejoined. 

"  In  truth  I  knew  it  not  myself,"  answered  Moll. 
"  I  but  learned  it  to-night  from  one  who's  drilling. 
But  'tis  only  a  step  farther  through  the  fields." 
'Tis  a  good  half  mile,"  I  whimpered. 

"  Nay,  not  quite  so  far,"  Moll  insisted,  trying  to 
hearten  me.  "  If  ye  kilt  high  your  skirts  the  wet 
grass  will  catch  naught  but  your  shoes  and  stockings, 
and  they'll  take  no  great  hurt.  And  ye  want  your 
charm,  don't  ye?  " 

That  reminder  gave  me  fresh  courage.  Having 
come  so  far  I  was  determined  to  go  on  with  the  bus 
iness.  Moll  secured  the  key  for  me  and,  after  put 
ting  on  my  shoes,  I  scrambled  out  of  the  buttery 
window  to  the  ground. 

"  Good  luck  to  ye,  Miss  Sharly,"  Moll  whispered, 
and  then  the  shutters  closed  noiselessly  behind  me 
and  I  was  alone  under  the  stars. 

For  a  moment  I  faltered,  then  with  a  backward 
glance  at  the  silent  house  I  started  off. 

I  circled  the  village,  as  Moll  had  warned  me  I 
must,  tucking  up  my  petticoats  to  keep  them  free 
of  the  dew,  and  so  after  a  time  came  to  a  thicket 
on  the  far  side  of  Elmtree.  My  he-art  quickened 


24  A  Maid  of  '76 

its  beating  as  I  plunged  into  the  damp  woods  and 
the  shrill  cry  of  a  night-hawk  sounded  so  close  that 
I  halted  for  a  moment,  panting  as  if  I  had  been  run 
ning.  An  owl  hooted  dismally  not  far  away  and 
all  about  me  were  soft,  mysterious  noises  as  if  a  host 
of  little  animals  rustled  among  the  trees.  Katydids 
and  tree-frogs  sung  their  loudest  in  the  branches 
overhead,  for  the  night  was  warm  and  the  air  was 
laden  with  the  heavy  odour  of  moist  green  leaves. 
But  it  was  only  for  a  moment  I  stopped.  I  had  no 
thought  now  of  turning  back,  though  a  sob  of  ap 
prehension  escaped  me  as  I  started  on  again,  look 
ing  neither  to  the  right  nor  to  the  left. 

And  at  length  I  won  to  the  lonely,  silent  little 
hut,  standing  well  away  from  the  weed-grown  lane. 
Shrubs  and  vines  nigh  covered  it,  and  in  that  dim 
light  it  looked  both  solitary  and  unreal.  The  final 
test  of  my  courage  had  come,  and  I  scarce  could  per 
suade  my  feet  to  carry  me  up  to  the  dark  cottage. 
What  should  I  find  within?  I  dared  not  think  and, 
on  impulse,  fearing  that  if  I  pondered  the  matter 
longer  I  should  turn  and  run,  I  went  forward  till  I 
reached  the  black  door  and  raised  my  hand  to  knock. 

But  ere  I  struck  a  harsh  voice  sounded  from  within. 

"  Enter,  loving  heart,"  came  the  command,  and 
almost  instinctively,  I  pressed  down  the  latch  and 
stepped  into  the  room. 


CHAPTER  III 

A    CIRCLE    OF    CATS 

FOR   a   moment   after   I   had   crossed   the   old 
witch's  threshold  I  could  scarce  see.      It  was 
as  if  I  had  walked  into  a  cave  that  shut  out 
even  the  pale  light  of  the  stars.     To  be  sure  a  small 
fire  burned  upon  the  hearth  at  the  far  side  of  the 
room,  but  its  fitful  flicker  seemed  only  to  make  the 
velvety  darkness  of  my  surroundings  the  deeper. 

Suddenly,  as  I  stood  immovable,  a  half-blinding 
greenish  flame  leaped  up  among  the  embers,  throw 
ing  startling  shadows  upon  the  four  walls  and  show 
ing  me  a  figure,  huddled  in  a  high-backed  chair,  stir 
ring  the  coals  with  a  great  staff.  At  the  same  instant 
a  harsh  voice  broke  the  silence. 

"  Step  hither,  for  you  come  in  love,"  it  said. 
"  Nay,  I  come  in  fear,"  I  answered,  involuntarily. 
'Tis  all  one,"  continued  the  voice,  and  then  fol 
lowed  a  chuckling  laugh,  that  sent  a  shiver  of  dread 
through  me. 

"  Fear  and  love,"  the  witch  went  on,  still  keep 
ing  her  back  to  me,  "  are  ills  that  all  suffer,  soon 
or  late.  Mayhap  I  have  a  medicine  for  them. 
Come,  sit  ye  here,"  and  she  made  a  sweeping  gesture 
with  one  arm. 

25 


26  A  Maid  of  '76 

Trembling  I  crossed  the  room  to  the  three-legged 
stool  she  had  indicated  and,  as  I  seated  myself  upon 
it,  she  stirred  the  fire  again,  then  turned  toward  me 
and  I  looked  into  the  face  of  the  old  witch  of  Elm- 
tree. 

I  could  not  guess  at  her  age.  She  might  have 
been  a  hundred,  so  many  and  so  fine  were  the  wrinkles 
that  seamed  her  skin;  but  her  eyes,  small  and  very 
black,  were  bright  like  the  eyes  of  a  fox.  She  was 
oddly  dressed,  wearing  a  red  petticoat  with  a  black 
band  about  it  and  over  this  a  purple  gown,  well 
tucked  up.  On  her  head  was  a  ruffled  cap  sur 
mounted  by  a  straw  hat  with  a  steeple  crown  and 
a  great,  flapping  brim.  This  much  I  saw  of  her, 
though  the  waning  of  the  greenish  light  made  all 
dim. 

She  regarded  me  keenly  for  a  moment,  leering 
at  me  with  a  grin  that  brought  her  pointed  chin  al 
most  to  touch  her  hooked  nose. 

'  You  say  you  come  in  fear,"  she  croaked,  "  but 
you  are  no  coward  else  would  you  not  have  come  at 
all.  Tell  your  tale." 

She  turned  away  from  me  again,  stirring  the  fire 
with  her  iron-shod  staff  till  the  ghastly  flames  leapt 
up  anew. 

'Twill  be  hard  to  make  all  clear,"  I  began  in 
a  trembling  voice. 

"  Aye,  'tis  that  they  all  say!  "  she  cut  in.  "  Love 
tales  always  take  a  deal  of  telling." 

"  'Tis  no  love  tale,"   I  protested,   forgetting  my 


A  Circle  of  Cats  27 

fear  for  the  moment.      "  It  is  of  my  father  I  wish 
to  speak." 

'  Your  father !  "  exclaimed  the  old  dame.  "  Your 
father!  Ha  !  what  of  him?  " 

"  I  know  not  how  to  begin,"  I  faltered.  "  'Tis 
a  matter  of  politics  —  and  father  — " 

"  Is  a  Tory!  "  The  words  burst  from  her  ven 
omously,  and  she  scowled  at  me  over  her  shoul 
der. 

"  Nay,  he  is  a  Loyalist,"  I  answered,  stung  to  his 
defence.  "  Indeed  'tis  but  natural  he  should  be,  see 
ing  that  he  was  born  in  England  and  has  spoke  the 
last  King  face  to  face.  'Tis  not  as  if  he  were  born 
here." 

"He  is  a  stiff-necked  Tory!"  she  insisted,  stir 
ring  the  fire  violently  till  the  green  flames  hissed 
up  the  black  chimney. 

"  He  is  not  stiff-necked,"  I  retorted,  angered  at 
the  spite  and  ridicule  she  put  into  the  words.  "  He 
is  the  kindest  and  gentlest  of  men,  though  he  may 
be  stubborn  to  do  his  duty  as  he  sees  it.  He  is  a 
Loyalist;  but  we  children,  having  been  born  in  the 
Colonies,  cannot  think  as  he  does  and  — " 

"Did  I  not  say  you  came  in  love?"  the  witch 
broke  in,  her  tone  softening.  "  Aye !  Aye,  'twas 
love  brought  you." 

"  If  'twas  love  for  father  you  meant,  then  I  say 
'  yes,'  "  I  replied.  "  He  is  not  like  some,  who  think 
only  of  themselves,"  I  went  on,  gaining  courage. 
"  Twould  be  to  his  interest  to  side  against  the  King, 


28  A  Maid  of  '76 

for  he  is  a  man  of  substance  who  is  like  to  lose  much. 
He  cares  not,  so  long  as  he  does  what  he  holds  is 
right." 

"Then  what  brings  you  here?"  asked  the  wise 
woman,  poking  at  the  fire. 

"  'Tis  that  I  am  afraid  for  father,"  I  explained. 
'  The  patriots  are  growing  bolder,  and  there  is  that 
in  the  air  that  brings  a  chill  to  my  heart.  We  are 
shunned  by  our  neighbours.  The  talk  stops  when  I 
come  near,  and  those  who  used  to  be  friendly  speak 
roughly,  if  belike  they  speak  at  all,  and  look  askance 
and  nudge  each  other  when  I'm  by.  But  'tis  not 
for  that  I  care.  'Tis  that  I  fear  some  harm  may  be 
fall  father  because  he  cleaves  to  the  King  and  is  not 
afraid  to  speak  his  mind." 

"  And  what  think  you  I  can  do?  "  demanded  the 
old  crone,  after  a  moment's  silence. 

"  Can  you  not  give  me  a  charm?  "  I  cried,  clasping 
my  hands  imploringly  toward  her.  "  Can  you  not 
give  me  a  philter  to  put  into  his  tea  so  that  he  may 
see  rightly?  He  has  taught  us  to  love  justice;  can 
he  not  be  made  to  see  where  justice  lies?  " 

'  Who   told   you   I   had   such   power?"    she   in 
quired. 

'Twas  Moll  Butts,  our  scullery  maid,"  I  an 
swered.  "  She  came  to  you  and  you  gave  her  a 
true  charm.  See,  I  have  brought  this  brooch. 
Take  it  and  give  me  my  heart's  desire." 

She  turned  and  looked  at  the  trinket  I  held  out 
to  her,  her  eyes  glittering  greedily,  then  with  a 


A  Circle  of  Cats  29 

skinny  hand  she  snatched  it  away,  hiding  it  in  a  fold 
of  her  dress. 

For  a  moment  after  she  looked  intently  at  me, 
her  lips  moving  as  if  she  talked,  though  indeed  she 
made  no  sound;  then,  fumbling  in  her  dress,  she  pro 
duced  some  coloured  chalks  and  began  to  draw 
strange  figures  upon  the  hearth-stone,  crooning  to 
herself  the  while  and  seeming  to  forget  all  about  me. 

At  the  first  sound  of  her  chant  there  came  from 
the  darkest  corners  of  the  room,  stepping  silently 
on  their  padded  paws,  a  solemn  procession  of  black 
cats.  Though  I  was  too  mazed  to  count  them,  there 
must  have  been  at  least  a  score  that  ranged  them 
selves  in  a  circle  round  the  witch  taking  up  a  slow, 
shadowy  march,  rubbing  against  her  dress  as  they 
passed,  and  all  the  while  purring  loudly  until  the 
room  was  filled  with  the  murmur  of  it,  and  I  was 
reminded  of  the  sea  beating  upon  a  distant  coast. 

I  gazed  at  the  scene,  half  frightened,  half  fas 
cinated.  As  the  light  of  the  fire  was  reflected  from 
them,  the  eyes  of  the  cats  gleamed,  seeming  to  flame 
like  tiny  candles  in  a  deep  pit.  Now  and  then  the 
old  crone  stirred  the  fire  anew,  at  which  the  green 
ish  blaze  leaped  up  throwing  monstrous  shadows  of 
the  cats,  moving  in  grotesque  shapes  upon  the  walls 
and  floor,  and  all  the  while  the  ancient  dame  crooned 
her  incantations  and  the  cats  kept  up  their  purring  as 
they  walked  sedately  around  her. 

I  cannot  think  I  fell  asleep,  yet  it  was  in  a  sort 
of  dream  that,  at  length,  I  heard  her  voice. 


30  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  'Tis  useless!"  she  fair  screamed,  at  which  the 
cats  began  mewing  dismally.  'Tis  useless !  You 
have  come  too  late.  The  one  you  love  must  drink 
of  the  cup  of  experience." 

"  Oh,  do  not  say  that,"  I  pleaded,  nigh  crushed 
under  my  disappointment.  "  Can  you  do  naught? 
Have  I  come  upon  a  bootless  mission?  " 

"  Nay,  you  shall  have  your  heart's  desire ;  "  she  an 
swered,  "  but  first,  bitter  sorrow  shall  be  the  portion 
of  those  you  love,  though  it  shall  at  last  prove  their 
salvation.  The  skein  of  your  life  is  tangled.  Great 
changes  are  in  store  for  you.  Yet  if  you  will  be 
brave  and  do  the  duties  that  lie  nearest  your  hand, 
all  will  be  well.  Go  now  and  take  this  much  com 
fort  with  you.  Should  aught  arise  threatening  you 
or  yours,  a  warning  will  be  sent.  See  that  you  heed 
it." 

With  that  the  wise  woman  stopped  abruptly  and 
turned  back  to  the  fire,  stirring  it  again  until  it  blazed 
and  sputtered  ominously. 

Betwixt  awe  and  fear  I  rose  to  take  my  leave  of 
her,  but  could  find  no  words  to  say  and  so  silently 
made  for  the  door.  Reaching  it,  I  paused  for 
a  farewell  look  at  the  scene.  The  wise  woman  had 
begun  her  chant  anew,  but  now  it  was  more  lively 
and  the  cats,  still  mewing  loudly,  seemed  to  be  per 
forming  a  weird  dance  around  their  inscrutable  mis 
tress.  They  still  circled  about  her,  but  now  they 
ran  faster  and  faster,  their  great  eyes  reflecting  the 
green  flames  that  waxed  and  waned  as  the  old  witch 


I  gazed  at  the  scene,  half  frightened,  half  fascinated 


A  Circle  of  Cats  31 

stirred  the  embers.  On  the  walls  their  huge  un 
gainly  shadows  sprang  up  and  down  in  unison,  filling 
the  room  with  moving  shapes  that  seemed  like  crea 
tures  of  another  world. 

I  was  held  spell-bound  for  a  minute  or  two,  then 
a  great  fear  overpowered  me,  and  with  a  shudder 
I  tore  open  the  door  and  fled  from  the  hut,  running 
with  all  my  speed,  glad  to  be  out  once  more  under  the 
stars. 

Indeed  I  was  greatly  rejoiced  to  feel  the  solid 
ground  under  my  feet,  for  it  seemed  as  if  I  had  come 
back  to  the  earth  after  a  visit  to  a  land  of  mystery. 

With  my  head  in  a  whirl  I  returned  swiftly  the 
way  I  had  come,  nor  did  I  stop  for  breath  until 
I  entered  the  wood.  Its  darkness  brought  me  to 
a  walk,  though  I  liked  not  the  dismal  hooting  of 
the  owls  after  my  experience  at  the  hut.  Neverthe 
less  I  pushed  on,  beginning  now  to  worry  about  re 
gaining  my  chamber  without  disturbing  Aunt  Nabby; 
for  the  queer  happenings  I  had  witnessed  made  the 
time  I  had  been  away  seem  much  longer  than  it 
really  was.  In  truth  I  should  not  have  been  sur 
prised  had  I  found  a  brightness  in  the  east  against 
the  rising  of  the  sun,  and  Mistress  Abigail  was 
ever  astir  before  her  maids. 

But  I  tarried  not  within  the  thicket,  for  I  could 
not  help  fancying  I  still  saw  restless,  hurrying  cats 
with  green  and  glittering  eyes,  moving  all  about  me 
in  the  darkness,  and  so,  with  lowered  head,  glancing 
neither  to  right  nor  left,  I  hurried  on. 


32  A  Maid  of  '76 

Suddenly  a  voice  out  of  the  blackness  struck  omi 
nously  upon  my  ear. 

"Halt!"  came  the  command.  "Who  goes 
there?  "  And  I  stayed  in  my  tracks,  my  heart  beat 
ing  double  time  so  startled  was  I.  Yet  ere  I  could 
answer,  another  spoke,  and  I  recognised  the  voice  as 
that  of  my  brother  Ethan. 

"  A  friend,  Captain  Tower,"  he  returned.  "  I 
was  informed  that  you  were  watching  here  and  I 
could  wait  no  longer.  I  wish  to  enroll  myself  in 
your  company  of  militia." 

"  So,  here's  another  man  who  wishes  to  plant  a 
foot  firmly  in  each  camp,"  replied  the  Captain  with 
a  sneer.  "  I  had  thought  better  of  your  father, 
Ethan  Morton." 

"  And  you  may  again !  "  Ethan  replied  hotly.  "  I 
fear  that  what  I  am  doing  now  will  go  nigh  to  break 
ing  his  heart.  But  each  man  who  is  a  man  must 
think  for  himself,  and  I  mean  to  fight  for  America 
if  it  costs  me  my  birthright.  My  father  has  another 
son." 

My  heart  seemed  to  thrill  as  I  heard  Ethan  speak 
ing,  for  I  knew  how  earnestly  he  meant  every  word 
of  what  he  said;  but  I  could  not  blind  myself  to  the 
bitter  consequences  that  would  be  like  to  follow  his 
action. 

"  I  ask  your  father's  pardon,"  said  Captain  Tower 
bluffly,  "  though  I  meant  not  what  I  said  to  you.  I 
was  but  testing  your  spirit.  Yet  would  it  not  be 
better  to  talk  it  over  with  Mr.  Morton,  Ethan?" 


A  Circle  of  Cats  33 

"  Nay,  I  dare  not,"  said  Ethan.  "  Tis  time 
enough  to  let  him  know  when  he  can  no  longer  pre 
vent  it." 

"  A  fine  mixture  of  dutifulness  and  undutifulness, 
my  boy!  "  cried  the  Captain.  "  But  come  with  me," 
he  continued,  starting  off.  ''  I'll  take  you  into  the 
company  right  willingly.  And  to  show  my  faith  in 
your  father's  son,  I'll  tell  you  what  I'm  doing  here. 
We  have  word  that  a  great  quantity  of  hay  has  been 
engaged  for  General  Gage  in  Boston,  and  — " 

I  heard  no  more.  Captain  Tower  and  Ethan  had 
moved  out  of  earshot  and  I  was  again  free  to  take 
my  way  home. 

But  my  footsteps  lagged  a  little.  I  forgot  my 
fear  for  myself  in  the  perplexity  of  my  thoughts. 
Ethan  had  taken  a  position  from  which  he  could  not 
in  honour  draw  back,  even  were  he  so  minded.  The 
wise  woman  had  told  me  that  my  heart's  desire  was 
far  off,  and,  though  I  remembered  her  promise  that 
I  should  be  warned  if  harm  came  nigh  those  I  loved, 
I  was  more  ready  to  believe  her  dismal  prophecies 
than  those  which  held  a  grain  of  comfort.  All  in 
all,  my  night's  adventure  had  brought  me  little  pleas 
ure. 

As  I  opened  the  window  to  climb  into  the  house 
my  thoughts  were  again  on  Ethan. 

"  How  many  more  know  of  this  way  out  through 
the  buttery?  "  I  asked  myself,  and  still  wondering, 
tiptoed  my  way  upstairs  where,  a  few  minutes  later 
I  was  safe  in  bed. 


CHAPTER  IV 

AN    ACT    OF    WAR 

I  WOKE  the  next  morning  with  a  guilty  feeling 
that  I  had  over-slept,  but  a  glance  at  the  clock 
upon  the  mantel  reassured  me.  I  had  a  good 
ten  minutes  ere  I  need  rise  and  I  sank  back  upon  my 
pillow  with  a  sigh.  Outside  my  windows  the  birds 
were  chirping  merrily,  and  from  below  came  the 
sounds  of  the  servants  preparing  the  breakfast. 
Everything  was  so  peaceful  that  it  was  well  nigh 
impossible  to  realise  that  a  black  shadow  of  trouble 
hung  over  us,  and  that  any  day  might  see  some  act 
that  would  result  in  open  hostility  between  us  and 
our  neighbours. 

As  I  thought  over  my  adventures  of  the  night  be 
fore  I  was  secretly  a  little  ashamed,  not  only  of  the 
fear  I  had  felt,  but  also  that  I  should  have  believed 
the  wise  woman  had  power  to  give  me  what  I  asked. 
In  the  broad  light  of  day  her  cats  and  greenish  flames 
seemed  but  a  silly  show  intended  to  awe  the  ignorant. 
Nevertheless  I  had  no  desire  to  go  thither  again  at 
night. 

The  fact  that  Ethan  had  joined  the  militia  was  a 
much  more  serious  matter.  He  would  have  taken 

34 


An  Act  of  War  35 

the  step  long  before  had  he  followed  his  own  in 
clinations.  Indeed  he  had  talked  to  me  of  it  again 
and  again.  Now  the  die  had  been  cast,  as  the  say 
ing  is,  and  though  I  could  not  but  admire  his  courage 
and  patriotism,  my  heart  ached  for  the  sorrow  the 
news  of  it  would  bring  to  father. 

I  dressed  slowly,  with  my  mind  but  half  upon  what 
I  was  doing,  and  went  down  to  breakfast,  wondering 
if  Ethan  would  say  aught  to  me  of  what  had  occurred 
the  night  before.  He  would  have  to  be  the  first  to 
speak,  for  I  had  not  the  hardihood  to  confess  how 
I  had  come  by  a  knowledge  of  his  decision. 

But  Ethan  made  no  mention  of  the  matter  and 
seemed  much  as  usual,  though,  knowing  what  I  did, 
I  thought  I  could  see  he  was  not  quite  himself. 

During  the  day  a  goodly  quantity  of  provisions 
reached  the  house,  evidently  from  farms  at  a  distance 
from  Elmtree;  but  there  was  considerable  secrecy 
about  the  delivery,  and  the  man  who  drove  the 
waggon  desired  not  to  tarry  once  his  load  was  un 
packed  but  hurried  off,  without  even  waiting  for  his 
dinner.  He  had  brought  a  letter  that  I  guessed  to 
be  from  father,  albeit  Aunt  Nabby  said  naught  of  its 
contents.  However,  she  at  once  set  to  work  pre 
paring  a  goodly  quantity  of  food  as  if  she  expected 
a  number  of  hungry  visitors,  though  whom  these 
might  be  I  could  not  imagine,  nor  were  any  of  us 
informed. 

Yet  it  was  plain  enough  that  Aunt  Nabby  was 
much  annoyed  at  all  this  mystery.  While  she  saw 


36  A  Maid  of  '76 

to  the  making  of  the  meat  pies  and  other  pasties, 
her  mind  was  no  more  than  half  upon  the  business  in 
hand,  and  I  caught  her  now  and  then  murmuring 
to  herself  impatiently.  '  The  silly  politics,"  she 
burst  out  once,  and  that  gave  me  a  hint  of  what 
occupied  her  thoughts.  But  she  spoke  not  openly, 
deeming  it  not  quite  ladylike  for  a  female  to  meddle 
in  such  matters. 

The  day  passed  uneventfully.  No  guests  ap 
peared  to  explain  Aunt  Nabby's  preparations,  al 
though  I  kept  a  constant  lookout  for  them.  The  vil 
lage  seemed  quieter  even  than  usual,  and  there  was 
naught  to  show  that  our  life  in  Elmtree  was  not  as 
it  had  always  been.  Nevertheless  I  was  filled  with 
a  feeling  of  apprehension,  as  if  some  serious  event 
was  impending,  and  this  worked  upon  me  until  it 
seemed  as  if  every  one  with  whom  I  came  in  contact 
hid  a  secret  fear.  Even  Moll  Butts,  though  she 
questioned  me  about  my  visit  to  the  wise  woman, 
was  scarce  as  eager  as  I  had  expected,  and  I  thought 
she,  too,  felt  the  dread  of  a  calamity  to  come. 
Doubtless  this  was  all  my  own  imagining  and  Moll's 
lack  of  excitement  over  my  adventure  was  but  due 
to  Aunt  Nabby's  "  being  on  the  war-path,"  as  little 
Jimmy  saucily  expressed  it. 

We  were  all  sent  off  to  bed  early  that  night,  Aunt 
Nabby  declaring  she  needed  a  good  rest  against  the 
labours  of  the  morrow.  And  seeing  that  she  herself 
always  closed  the  house  when  father  was  away,  we 


An  Act  of  War  37 

had  no  choice  but  to  go;  albeit  Jane  grumbled  more 
than  a  little. 

As  for  me,  I  was  ready  enough  for  my  bed  having 
been  out  of  it  a  goodly  part  of  the  previous  night, 
and  scarce  had  my  head  touched  the  pillow  than  I 
was  fast  asleep  in  spite  of  my  anxieties. 

Several  hours  later  I  awoke  to  find  little  Jimmy 
beside  me  tugging  at  my  arm. 

"  Charlotte,  wake  up,"  he  whispered  excitedly, 
"  please  wake  up." 

"  What  is  it?  "  I  asked,  a  sudden  fear  driving  all 
sleepiness  from  my  brain. 

"  I'm  not  sure,"  he  answered.  "  Come  and  see," 
and  he  ran  to  the  window. 

I  followed  him  and  one  glance  at  the  scene  below 
me  showed  all  too  plainly  what  it  was  and  brought 
to  mind  a  scrap  of  conversation  I  had  heard  on  the 
road  the  night  before  between  Ethan  and  Captain 
Tower.  Here  was  the  hay  he  had  been  watching 
for  —  and  it  was  being  driven  into  our  place. 

I  counted  the  high  mounds,  ten  dark,  rounded 
shadows  almost  black  in  the  starlight.  They  had 
come  to  a  stop  half  in,  half  out  of  our  enclosure, 
and  a  man  on  horseback  was  urging  the  waggoners 
to  move  all  inside.  Him  I  recognised.  It  was 
father,  and  though  he  commanded  the  men  to  drive 
the  horses  in  they  made  no  effort  to  obey. 

And  the  cause  of  their  inaction  was  plain  enough. 
Across  the  Common  could  be  heard  a  babble  of 


38  A  Maid  of  '76 

voices.  The  speakers  drew  nearer,  shouting  to  each 
other  as  they  ran,  and  there  was  no  doubting  the 
temper  of  this  crowd.  Almost  before  I  realised 
what  was  happening  they  had  reached  the  road  and, 
at  sight  of  the  hay,  excited  cries  brought  a  chill  to 
my  heart. 

"  Hay  for  the  redcoats !  Hay  for  King 
George !  "  was  the  burden  of  their  shouts,  and  in 
a  moment  they  had  surrounded  father  and  his  party 
and  were  calling  down  threats  of  every  kind  upon  his 
head.  Lights  flashed  here  and  there,  cries  of  alarm 
or  ridicule  were  bandied  about,  and  the  space  before 
our  house  was  filled  with  an  angry,  restless  throng. 

Soon  above  the  clamour  rose  a  command  for  si 
lence,  and  in  a  moment  or  two  there  was  comparative 
quiet. 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  this  outrage?"  de 
manded  father,  and  I  knew  that  if  the  mob  had  ex 
pected  to  frighten  him,  they  had  made  a  mistake. 
There  was  no  lack  of  courage  or  determination  in 
his  ringing  voice. 

At  that  the  din  broke  out  again. 

"Burn  the  hay!"  some  one  shouted,  and  there 
was  a  rush  to  surround  father  who,  on  the  instant, 
became  the  centre  of  a  ring  of  lanthorns.  From 
my  window  I  looked  down  upon  a  circle  of  upturned 
faces,  while  the  cry  of  "Burn!  Burn!"  filled  my 
ears. 

"  Silence !  "  came  the  voice  of  authority,  and  Cap 
tain  Tower  separated  himself  a  little  from  the  press 


An  Act  of  War  39 

and  strode  nearer  to  father,  who  sat  his  horse  calmly 
in  the  midst  of  the  tumult. 

The  crowd  quieted,  perchance  to  hear  the  better, 
and  the  Captain  spoke. 

"  Mr.  Morton,"  he  began  courteously,  "  it  is  with 
deep  regret  that  we  are  forced  to  act  in  this  matter, 
but  information  has  come  to  us  that  this  hay  is  in 
tended  for  an  enemy  to  the  American  Colonies  — 
To  be  plain,  sir,  for  Gage's  troops  in  Boston." 

'Well,  what  of  that?"  father  broke  in  angrily. 
"  By  what  right  — " 

"  Nay,  sir,  let  me  finish,"  Captain  Tower  inter 
rupted.  "  Out  of  our  old  friendship  for  you,  James 
Morton,  we  have  come  to  buy  this  hay." 

Evidently  this  offer  was  not  more  of  a  surprise 
to  father  than  to  many  of  the  Captain's  own  fol 
lowers,  for  there  was  much  murmuring  and  one  or 
two  shouts  of  "  No!  No!  "  But  among  them  were 
most  of  the  older  and  more  substantial  men  of  the 
village,  who  had  long  held  us  in  friendship,  and 
though  they  shouted  not  at  all,  it  was  they  who  con 
trolled  the  others. 

I  could  see  their  strong,  rugged  faces  lifted  as 
they  looked  at  their  old  neighbour  upon  his  horse, 
and  they  seemed  to  show  concern  and  regret,  as 
if  they  pleaded  in  their  hearts  that  father  would  not 
put  their  long  friendship  to  too  severe  a  test. 

At  the  offer  to  buy  the  hay  father's  face,  too, 
underwent  a  change.  His  anger  disappeared.  He 
saw  plainly  how  easy  it  was  to  deal  with  these  pa- 


40  A  Maid  of  '76 

triots,  who  asked  but  for  fair  treatment  and  some 
consideration  for  their  needs.  He  cared  not  for 
the  murmurs  of  the  hotheads,  but  for  these  solid 
men  whose  counsels  and  opinions  he  had  shared  in 
the  past,  he  did  care,  and  I  hoped  their  plea  would 
move  him  to  give  up  his  project.  But  I  might  have 
known  better;  for,  though  his  voice  when  he  spoke 
in  answer  showed  that  his  feelings  had  been  touched, 
he  held  firmly  to  his  purpose. 

"  It  is  with  sorrow,"  he  said,  "  that  I  tell  you 
I  cannot  sell  you  the  hay  because  — "  he  hesitated 
just  an  instant  — "  because  it  is  promised  to  the 
soldiers  of  your  king  in  Boston." 

Once  more  Captain  Tower  was  forced  to  silence 
the  crowd,  and,  when  it  had  again  become  more 
orderly,  an  old  man,  Mr.  Roberts  by  name,  stepped 
out  into  the  circle. 

"  James  Morton,"  he  began  slowly,  "  you  are  an 
honest  man,  that  I'll  vouch  for.  I  have  known  you 
since  the  day  you  first  set  foot  in  Elmtree,  and  I, 
and  many  another  here,  know  of  your  goodness  and 
charity  and  uprightness  in  this  little  village.  If  you 
cannot  think  as  we  do,  at  least  I  pray  you  take  the 
chance  we  offer  you  to  be  neutral.  I  promise  such 
a  decision  shall  be  respected." 

For  a  moment  there  was  profound  quiet  as  if  each 
man  in  that  assemblage  realised  how  much  depended 
upon  the  reply  father  should  give.  And  he,  too, 
must  have  realized  the  importance  of  it,  for  it  seemed 
a  long  time  before  he  answered,  and  I  am  sure  he 


An  Act  of  War  41 

weighed  the  matter  in  his  mind  before  he  spoke. 

"  Mr.  Roberts,  and  you  other  gentlemen,"  he  be 
gan  at  last,  "  it  would  be  vain  to  pretend  that  we 
can  reconcile  our  differences  by  argument.  I  realize 
exactly  in  what  position  I  am  placed,  and  I  thank 
you  for  the  generosity  and  courtesy  you  have  shown 
an  old  neighbour.  It  would  be  easier  and  safer  for 
me  and  mine  to  comply  with  your  suggestions;  but, 
gentlemen,  such  considerations  I  cannot  take  into  ac 
count  with  a  clear  conscience.  To  do  so  would  be 
to  show  disloyalty  to  my  king  and  yours,  and  think 
ing  as  I  do,  I  would  be  a  poltroon  to  accede.  I  thank 
you,  but  I  cannot  accept  your  offer." 

Again  for  a  moment  or  two  there  was  silence. 
Then  Captain  Tower  spoke  a  little  sadly. 

"  You  leave  us  no  alternative,  Mr.  Morton,"  he 
said,  and  turning  to  those  with  him  he  gave  an  order 
to  burn  the  hay. 

In  a  twinkling  the  ring  broke  up  and  scattered. 
Groups  seized  the  waggons,  which  were  soon  moved 
on  to  the  Common.  Here  they  were  unloaded  into 
four  great  heaps  and  the  horses  and  wains  driven 
out  of  danger.  Then,  at  a  signal,  a  light  was  set 
to  each  and  soon  they  were  ablaze  from  top  to  bot 
tom,  leaping  flames  rising  high  into  the  sky  and 
lighting  up  the  scene  as  in  broad  day. 

There  was  scarce  any  sound  save  the  fierce  crack 
ling  of  the  burning  hay.  This  surprised  me.  I  had 
expected  cheers  and  threats,  if  naught  worse;  but 
the  men  stood  silent,  thinking  no  doubt  of  what  was 


42  A  Maid  of  '76 

to  come  of  this  act  of  theirs.  Their  temper  had 
changed.  Anger  had  given  place  to  sober  reflection. 

Just  below  my  window  father  had  drawn  up  his 
horse  and  sat  immovable,  looking  at  the  spectacle 
without  a  word.  Doubtless  his  thoughts  were  sad 
enough;  not  because  of  the  burning  hay  but  because 
of  all  it  stood  for.  The  issue  had  been  fairly  joined. 
What  would  come  of  it? 

I  stood  at  the  window,  an  arm  about  little  Jimmy 
as  if  to  protect  him,  oblivious  to  the  passing  minutes 
and  with  never  a  word  to  say.  At  length,  as  the 
fire  died  down,  the  crowd  began  to  disperse  to  their 
homes,  and  soon  there  were  but  a  few  loiterers  stand 
ing  about  the  dull-glowing  heaps  of  burned  hay. 

Jimmy  gave  a  great  sigh  and  wriggled  under  my 
arm. 

"  Oh,  what  a  fine  bonfire  it  was  1  "  he  cried,  and 
the  sound  of  his  childish  voice  brought  me  to  myself 
with  a  start. 

"  A  costly  one  for  thy  Dada,"  said  father  from 
below,  looking  up  at  us.  "  Now  off  to  bed  with 
you.  There  will  be  no  more  such  spectacles  to 
night." 

And  Jimmy  and  I  hurried  to  do  his  bidding. 

The  next  morning  there  was  naught  said  of  the 
happenings  of  the  night  before.  At  breakfast  Aunt 
Nabby  started  to  speak  of  the  dreadful  waste  of  the 
fire,  but  father  put  an  end  to  the  matter  gently  though 
firmly. 

"  We  will  not  discuss  it,  Abigail,"  he  interrupted. 


An  Act  of  War  43 

"  All  in  this  house,  I  am  sure,  are  of  one  mind  in 
this  business,  and  'tis  too  serious  an  affair  to  gossip 
over." 

I  dared  not  glance  at  Ethan  and  feared  lest  little 
Jimmy  should  come  out  with  some  chatter  that  might 
lead  I  knew  not  where,  but  the  child  held  his  peace, 
and  the  meal  went  on  rather  silently. 

A  little  later  Aunt  Nabby  set  me  to  stitching  on 
Jane's  plenishing,  and  the  day  being  warm  and  sunny, 
we  sat  on  the  steps  of  the  front  portico,  busy  as  bees 
at  our  work.  I  rather  expected  my  sister  to  ex 
press  some  opinion  on  what  had  happened,  but  I 
think  there  was  naught  in  this  world  that  would 
have  taken  her  mind  off  her  wedding  and  its  ar 
rangements.  I  do  not  know  to  this  day  whether  she 
even  saw  the  bonfire,  as  Jimmy  called  it,  at  any  rate 
she  never  spoke  of  it  to  me,  but  talked  of  this  kind 
of  silk  and  that  kind  of  stitchery,  while  her  needle 
went  in  and  out  of  the  bed-gown  she  was  broidering. 

So  intent  were  we  upon  our  work  that  we  noted 
not  the  quiet  approach  of  a  village  child  who  must 
have  come  through  the  fields  back  of  the  house.  As 
it  was,  I  was  not  aware  of  his  presence  until  he  stood 
close  beside  me. 

"  I  was  to  show  you  that,"  he  whispered  in  my 
ear;  and  turning  with  a  start  I  saw  a  small  boy  about 
the  age  of  Jimmy,  holding  out  his  hand  toward  me. 
In  the  palm  of  it  lay  the  brooch  I  had  given  the  witch 
woman  of  Elmtree. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE    RED    HAND 

BUT  I  was  not  the  only  one  who  had  seen  the 
brooch  in  the  boy's  hand.  Jane,  too,  had 
spied  it  and  at  once  jumped  to  the  conclu 
sion  that  I  had  lost  it. 

"  You  careless  child,"  she  scolded,  "  let  Aunt 
Abigail  know  that  you  dropped  it,  and  you'll  feel 
the  weight  of  her  hand." 

"  Don't  tell  on  me,  Jane,"  I  coaxed,  well  content 
to  let  her  take  this  view  of  the  matter.  ''  If  you  will 
keep  the  secret  I  will  work  flowers  around  the  let 
ters  I  broidered  on  your  shift." 

"  I  will  be  mum  at  the  price,"  she  laughed,  "  but 
give  the  boy  something  for  his  pains." 

"  Aye,  at  once,"  I  answered,  thankful  that  she  had 
supplied  me  with  an  excuse  to  talk  to  the  lad  out 
of  earshot,  and  in  a  moment  I  had  him  round  the 
corner  of  the  house. 

"  Now  tell  me  your  message,"  I  commanded,  mak 
ing  no  effort  to  hide  my  curiosity. 

"  I  was  to  bid  you  come  at  once,"  he  replied. 

"To  the  hut?"  I  asked. 

"  Aye,"  he  said,  nodding. 

44 


The  Red  Hand  45 

"And  did  you  come  from  there?"  was  my  next 
question. 

"  Aye,"  he  answered  again. 

"But  are  you  not  feared  to  go  there?"  I  ex 
claimed,  thinking  of  my  own  experience  at  that 
dread  place. 

"  Aye,"  he  said  for  the  third  time,  "  but  I  like  to 
be  frighted,"  he  went  on,  turning  suddenly  quite 
voluble.  "  You  feel  so  proud  of  yourself  when  all's 
done  and  no  hurt  come  to  you.  Beside  the  old  witch 
pays  good,  hard  money  for  roots  and  such  like  I 
gather  for  her.  She's  no  so  bad  either.  She  cured 
my  dog  of  a  hurt  leg;  but  good  lack!  she  can  make 
the  shivers  run  up  and  down  a  body's  back  an  she's 
so  minded."  He  shuddered  with  delight  at  the 
recollection. 

"  I  will  go  to  her  at  once,"  I  declared  finally,  giv 
ing  the  boy  a  small  silver  piece,  for  which  he  thanked 
me. 

"  Ye'd  best  not  delay,"  he  cautioned  me  as  he  went 
off. 

But  I  heeded  not  this  admonition  for,  though  puz 
zle  as  I  might  I  could  come  by  no  good  reason  for 
the  summons,  I  had  no  thought  but  to  obey. 

Without  waiting  even  for  a  head-covering  I  took 
to  the  fields  behind  the  barns  in  order  to  avoid  Jane, 
who  would  be  ready  with  questions  I  was  in  no  wise 
minded  to  answer,  and  so  won  to  the  road  a  goodly 
distance  from  the  house.  I  hurried  through  the  vil 
lage,  heedless  of  the  looks  cast  in  my  direction  by 


46  A  Maid  of  '76 

those  I  met,  who  were  doubtless  surprised  to  see 
me  hatless  and  in  such  haste,  for  that  route  saved 
me  a  good  half  mile,  and  I  was  anxious  to  reach  my 
destination  quickly. 

At  length,  coming  to  the  weedy  path  leading  to 
the  hut,  I  ran  up  it,  but  even  in  broad  day  I  was  not 
without  a  sense  of  fear  as  I  knocked  upon  the  door. 

"  Enter,  loving  heart,"  came  the  voice  I  knew  to 
be  the  old  dame's. 

I  went  in  and  crossed  the  darkened  room  to  the 
small  fire  before  which  the  wise  woman  was  seated 
as  if,  indeed,  she  had  not  stirred  since  my  first  visit. 
All  was  as  I  had  left  it,  except  that  the  cats  were 
not  to  be  seen. 

"  I  am  here!  "  I  cried,  holding  out  the  brooch  be 
fore  her. 

She  turned  and  half  snatched  the  trinket  out  of 
my  hand,  concealing  it  within  the  folds  of  her  dress. 

"Why  did  you  send  for  me?"  I  asked  breath 
lessly. 

"  The  time  is  come,"  she  croaked. 

"The  time  for  what?"  I  demanded,  my  anxiety 
getting  the  better  of  my  awe. 

"  The  time  of  which  I  warned  you,"  she  answered. 
"  Your  father  is  in  danger." 

"  But  why  should  any  one  harm  him?  "  I  asked, 
much  distressed  by  her  words.  "  The  hay  is  de 
stroyed." 

'Tis  more  than  a  matter  of  hay,"  she  replied, 
then  giving  me  a  sharp  look  over  her  shoulder  she 


The  Red  Hand  47 

went  on,  "  'Tis  rumoured  that  your  father  has  sent 
for  British  troops.  What  know  you  of  that?  " 

"  Naught,"  I  returned  hotly,  "  nor  do  I  believe  it. 
Why  should  he  send  for  soldiers?  " 

"  To  punish  those  who  burned  the  hay,"  she  ex 
plained.  "  Some  say,  too,  that  the  redcoats  come 
to  search  for  a  store  of  powder  and  ball,  and  that 
one  who  knows  will  tell  them  where  the  patriots  have 
it  hid." 

"  Father  is  no  informer!  "  I  burst  out. 

"  I  do  not  say  that  he  is,"  replied  the  old  woman, 
"  but  he  will  meet  the  fate  of  one,  unless  he  leaves 
Elmtree  ere  another  sun  rises." 

"  You  are  trying  to  fright  me,"  I  cried,  though 
indeed  her  words  confirmed  my  own  forebodings. 

"  Nay,  child,"  she  answered,  her  voice  softening 
as  she  looked  at  me,  "  of  what  use  would  it  be  to  me 
to  fright  you  ?  Nay,  rely  on  what  I  tell  you  —  and 
see  to  it  that  your  father  leaves  Elmtree.  War  has 
come  to  these  Colonies,  and  will  soon  touch  here. 
Then  a  victim  must  be  found.  Who  has  been  so 
staunch  a  Loyalist  as  James  Morton?  Him  they 
will  blame  for  aught  that  occurs,  and,  though  I  care 
not  what  happens  to  any  Tory  in  the  land,  yet  am  I 
minded  to  save  thy  father  for  the  sake  of  his  daugh 
ter." 

She  had  spoken  earnestly  and  gently,  and  for  the 
moment  I  forgot  that  she  was  called  the  witch  of 
Elmtree  and  believed  that,  as  she  said,  she  was  s-triv- 
ing  to  do  me  a  kindness. 


48  A  Maid  of  '76 

"How  will  they  serve  him?"  I  murmured. 
"Will  they  kill  him?" 

"Nay,"  she  answered,  "that  you  need  not  fear; 
but  perchance  he  would  prefer  death  to  tar  and 
feathers  and  being  ridden  out  of  town  upon  a  rail." 

"  Oh,  no,"  I  protested,  "  they  would  never  do 
that." 

"Listen!"  The  old  dame  nigh  screamed  the 
word,  her  eyes  hardening  as  they  gazed  into  mine. 
"  Listen !  If  you  doubt  me  look  on  the  other  side 
of  the  road  opposite  your  gate.  There  you  will  find 
proof  of  what  I  say.  Think  not  to  destroy  it,  for 
if  it  were  thrown  down  an  hundred  times  yet  would 
it  rise  again.  Now  go !  I  have  kept  my  promise. 
See  to  it  that  my  warnings  are  not  unheeded!  " 

I  left  the  hut  in  haste,  after  a  word  or  two  of 
thanks  to  the  old  woman,  but  she  paid  no  further 
heed  to  me,  even  keeping  her  back  toward  me  till 
I  was  out  of  the  house. 

I  hurried  home,  pondering  upon  what  I  had  just 
been  told  and  puzzling  greatly  over  the  old  witch. 
Evidently  she  was  a  patriot  who  was  doing  what  she 
could  in  her  own  way  to  further  the  cause.  Nor 
was  she  without  her  kindly  feelings.  I  had  had  a 
glimpse  of  them  for  a  moment  when  she  had  spoken 
as  might  any  one  with  a  heart.  I  suspected  that  her 
magic  fire  and  her  restless  cats  were  the  means  she 
employed  to  befool  the  yokels  who  came  for  love- 
philters  as  had  Moll  Butts;  but,  once  she  had  over 
awed  them,  I  could  see  how  she  might  use  her  power 


The  Red  Hand  49 

to  influence  some  hesitating  farmer  who  wished  to 
favour  the  winning  side  and  would  throw  in  his  lot 
with  the  patriots  were  he  but  assured  that  they  would 
be  victorious.  In  this  and  other  ways  she  might  do 
more  than  a  man's  work  for  her  cause. 

And  there  was  no  doubt  about  her  earnestness 
when  she  warned  me  of  father's  danger;  but  how 
was  I  to  tell  him  and  what  good  would  it  do?  He 
would  laugh  at  the  warning  of  an  old  witch,  and 
scold  me  severely  for  going  near  her.  I  knew  him 
well  enough  to  be  certain  that  he  would  scorn  to 
run  away  on  any  such  pretext,  and  yet  I  believed  that 
the  wise  woman  had  been  sincere,  even  though  I 
knew  not  how  she  had  come  by  her  knowledge. 
However  I  meant  to  tell  father  and  I  hurried  on, 
driven  by  anxiety. 

Dinner  was  long  over  when  at  last  I  reached  home, 
and  little  Jimmy  met  me  at  the  gate. 

"  You're  to  have  no  mid-day  meal,  miss,"  he  said, 
frowning  portentously  in  imitation  of  Aunt  Nabby, 
then  in  a  whisper  he  added,  "  But  Moll  has  left  a 
full  platter  in  the  buttery,  if  you  chance  that  way." 

I  started  to  enter  the  yard  meaning  to  go  direct  to 
father,  and  caring  little  about  the  scolding  to  come, 
when  I  remembered  what  the  old  witch  had  said 
about  the  proof  I  was  to  find  opposite  the  gate.  I 
looked,  but  saw  naught  at  first;  then  in  haste  I  crossed 
the  road,  little  Jimmy  at  my  heels,  for  there,  above 
the  bushes,  was  a  blood-red  hand  pointing  at  our 
house.  It  was  mounted  atop  a  stout  post  upon  which 


50  A  Maid  of  '76 

were  scrawled  the  words,   "  We  come  in  24  hrs." 

"Now  who  put  that  there?"  asked  Jimmy  curi 
ously.  "  I  vow  I  ne'er  saw  it  before.  Is  it  per 
chance  a  new  game?  " 

He  scrambled  up  the  bank  and  tugged  at  the  post, 
but  it  was  too  firmly  set  for  his  small  strength. 

"  Let  it  be,  Jimmy,"  I  said,  realizing  that  here 
was  the  way  to  warn  father  that  he  must  flee  with 
out  saying  aught  of  my  visit  to  the  mysterious  crone. 
"  Come  with  me  into  the  house." 

"  You'd  best  see  father  before  Aunt  Nabby  catches 
you,"  Jimmy  cautioned  as  we  crossed  the  road  and 
walked  up  the  foot-path  toward  the  front  door. 

"Where  is  Ethan?"  I  asked,  for  I  thought  to 
speak  to  him  of  the  matter  first  of  all.  '  Was  he 
at  dinner?  " 

"  Nay,"  answered  the  boy,  "  and  that  made  Aunt 
Nabby  all  the  angrier.  She  vows  that  this  house 
loseth  all  order." 

"  Well,"  I  said  with  a  sigh  at  being  forced  to  act 
without  Ethan's  advice,  "  I  must  to  father  at  once, 
come  what  may.  Where  is  he?" 

"At  his  desk  —  but  Aunt  Nabby  is  there  too," 
Jimmy  told  me.  "  Better  stop  first  in  the  buttery." 

But  I  had  little  interest  in  the  meal  Moll  had 
saved  for  me  and  I  felt  the  need  to  give  father  warn 
ing  forthwith,  so  I  went  straightway  to  his  study. 

I  opened  the  door  a  little  shakily  I  confess,  and 
at  my  entrance  Aunt  Nabby  rose  from  her  chair, 
holding  herself  very  stiff  and  tall. 


A  blood-red  hand  pointing  at  our  house 


The  Red  Hand  51 

"  Go  to  your  room,  miss,  and  await  me  there," 
she  said  with  her  severest  manner. 

"  Now  Aunt  Nab  — "  I  began,  but  she  cut  me 
short. 

"  Not  a  word !  "  she  exclaimed. 

"  Nay,  but  Abigail,"  father  protested  mildly,  at 
which  my  aunt  turned  her  severity  upon  him  for 
the  moment. 

"  James,"  she  declared  relentlessly,  "  when  your 
wife  died  and  you  asked  me  to  care  for  your  mother 
less  children  I  stipulated  that  there  should  be  no 
unseemly  conflict  of  authority.  Charlotte  knows  the 
rules  of  this  house.  She  has  transgressed  them  and 
should  be  punished  accordingly." 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Nabby,"  I  broke  in  desperately,  "  my 
punishment  can  wait,  while  I  have  news  that  can 
not.  Father  must  away  at  once  or  he  will  be  tarred 
and  feathered." 

This  silenced  Aunt  Nabby  and  brought  father  to 
his  feet. 

"Where  heard  you  that,  Charlotte?"  he  de 
manded. 

"  The  house  is  marked,"  I  answered,  thinking  he 
would  be  more  influenced  by  the  red  hand  than  by 
what  the  witch  had  told  me.  "  Come  and  see  for 
yourself." 

Aunt  Nabby  murmured  something  about  politics, 
but  father  paid  scant  heed  to  her.  Without  a  word 
he  followed  me  to  the  side  of  the  road  where  on  the 
bank  above  us  stood  the  post  with  the  red  hand. 


52  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  There  it  is,  Father,"  I  said,  rather  tremblingly, 
for  the  sight  of  the  thing  brought  a  chill  to  my  heart. 
"  They  come  in  twenty-four  hours." 

"  They  think  to  fright  me,"  father  muttered, 
half  under  his  breath,  then  seized  with  a  sudden 
anger  he  ran  up  the  embankment  and  wrenching  loose 
the  post,  dashed  it  to  the  ground.  "  Do  they  fancy 
me  a  child  to  be  imposed  upon  by  such  silly  stuff  as 
this!"  he  exclaimed,  coming  back  to  my  side. 
"  'Twill  take  more  than  a  red-painted  hand  to  drive 
me  from  Elmtree." 

He  strode  toward  the  house  with  me  at  his  side, 
but  ere  we  turned  in  at  the  door  I  glanced  back  at  the 
place  we  had  left.  There,  shining  blood-coloured 
in  the  sunlight,  stood  the  post  with  its  sinister  emblem 
atop,  as  though  it  had  never  been  disturbed. 

"  Father!  "  I  cried,  clutching  his  arm,  "  look!  It 
is  there  again." 

He  turned  and  gazed  across  the  road,  standing 
silent  for  a  moment  as  if  he  could  scarce  believe  his 
eyes,  then  with  a  suddenness  that  startled  me  he 
shook  his  fist  violently. 

"  Tricks!  Tricks!  "  he  muttered  and  went  swiftly 
indoors.  I  followed  and  Aunt  Nabby  met  us  in  the 
study. 

"  What  is  it?  "  she  asked.  "  More  of  your  silly 
politics?  " 

"  Aye,  silly  enough,"  answered  father  angrily. 
"  These  yokels  plan  to  terrify  me  into  leaving  Elm- 


The  Red  Hand  53 

tree.  But  I'll  not  go !  I'll  ask  the  King  for  protec 
tion  if  they  threaten  violence." 

"  'Tis  a  long  road  to  London,  James,"  Aunt 
Nabby  remarked,  with  her  cold  common  sense. 
"  Did  the  King  save  thy  hay?  "  at  which  I  saw  father 
shrink  a  little. 

"  And  what  could  you  do,  Father,  against  so 
many?"  I  pleaded,  for  indeed  I  would  have  given 
much  to  see  him  go. 

"  There  are  others  who  are  loyal,"  he  replied. 

"  Not  in  this  country  side,"  Aunt  Abigail  retorted, 
shaking  her  cap.  "  I  know  no  Tory  here  that  I 
would  trust.  You'd  better  to  Boston  till  this  blows 
over." 

"  Nay,"  father  insisted,  "  say  no  more  of  the  mat 
ter.  I  shall  not  go,  and  there  is  an  end  to  it." 

With  a  feeling  of  helplessness  I  glanced  out  of  the 
window  and  saw  Ethan  coming  toward  the  house. 
Giving  a  sigh  of  relief  I  hurried  out  to  him,  for  I 
wanted  mightily  to  ask  his  advice.  If  father,  as  he 
seemed,  was  determined  not  to  leave  Elmtree  I 
wondered  if  it  were  not  my  duty  to  tell  him  all  the 
old  witch  woman  had  said. 

I  met  my  brother  at  the  gate  and  saw  on  the  in 
stant  that  he,  too,  was  anxious,  for  his  face  was  seri 
ous  and  there  was  no  laughing  shout  for  me  as  was 
usual. 

"  Look,  Ethan,"  I  said,  pointing  to  the  red  hand. 

He  saw  it  and  shook  his  head  sorrowfully. 


54  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  I  expected  it,"  he  answered.  "  Father  must  go 
away  at  once." 

"  So  I  have  told  him;  but  he  will  not  go,  Ethan." 

"  He  must,"  my  brother  said  positively.  "  He 
must.  'Tis  rumoured  that  redcoats  have  been  sent 
for,  and  if  he  is  here  when  they  arrive  naught  can 
save  him  from  violence.  He  must  be  away  before 
they  reach  here." 

We  had  started  for  the  house  when  a  hail  sounded 
along  the  road  and  brought  us  to  a  stop.  Toward 
us  came  Gregory,  our  bond-servant,  reeling  and 
lurching  forward  as  if  he  were  in  sore  pain.  We  ran 
to  him  in  haste. 

"  What  is  it?  "  cried  Ethan  as  we  reached  him. 

"  The  redcoats  are  coming,"  he  panted,  and  fell 
into  Ethan's  arms  nigh  fainting. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE    BEAT   OF   THE    DRUMS 

FOR  the  time  I  thought  only  of  poor  Gregory 
and  his  hurts.  His  face  was  bruised  and 
swollen,  his  clothes  muddied  and  he  was  in 
a  sorry  state ;  but  his  weakness  was  only  momentary, 
being  due  to  shortness  of  breath  from  hard  running. 
In  an  instant  he  was  himself  again. 

"  Out  with  your  news,  man,"  said  Ethan  in  a  low 
tense  voice  which  showed  me  how  serious  he  thought 
it.  "  How  came  you  in  this  condition?  " 

"  I've  been  beat,"  Gregory  answered  bitterly. 
"  I  fell  in  with  a  swarm  of  bloody-backs.  They 
caught  me  a  mile  or  so  from  the  village  and  tried  to 
make  me  tell  them  the  way  hither,  but  I  feigned 
simple  and  in  the  end  they  let  me  go." 

"How  many  are  there?"  demanded  Ethan 
eagerly. 

"  About  two  hundred,"  replied  Gregory,  "  and 
they  must  come  soon.  I  tried  to  confuse  them  by 
changing  the  signs  at  the  crossroads,  so  mayhap  they 
may  go  down  into  Sandy  Hollow,  but  'twill  do  no 
good  in  the  end.  They  must  reach  here  ere  long. 
There's  time  yet  to  get  the  master  away,  Mr.  Ethan," 
he  went  on  earnestly.  "  It  will  go  hard  with  him 

55 


56  A  Maid  of  '76 

else,  for  it  has  been  whispered  that  he  writ  for  the 
soldiers.  We  must  save  him.  Though  I  can't  hold 
with  his  opinions  in  politics,  he's  been  a  kind  master 
and  I  would  grieve  sore  an  he  were  hurt.  He  must 
be  got  away  at  once,  Mr.  Ethan." 

"  But  the  sign  on  the  red  hand  gave  him  twenty- 
four  hours,"  I  protested  obstinately. 

"  Aye,  miss,  but  that  was  when  they  little  thought 
the  bloody-backs  were  so  near,"  Gregory  told  me. 
"  Once  they  come,  there'll  be  no  warnings.  He  must 
go  at  once,  miss." 

"  Alas,  he  will  not  go,  Gregory,"  I  answered. 

"  But  he  must,  Charlotte,"  Ethan  declared,  turn 
ing  as  if  to  enter  the  house. 

"  Wait,  Ethan,"  I  said,  laying  a  hand  upon  his 
arm.  "  What  will  you  tell  father?  " 

"  The  truth,"  he  answered  proudly. 

"  And  think  you  he  will  go  away  if  he  knows  the 
British  troops  are  coming?  "  I  replied.  "  Nay,  he 
will  stay  and  claim  their  protection." 

1  The  worst  thing  he  could  do."  Yet  Ethan  hes 
itated,  as  well  he  might. 

"  He  must  be  got  away,"  Gregory  murmured  in 
sistently.  '  Try  what  you  can  do,  Miss  Charlotte. 
Try!  For  none  can  stop  harm  coming  to  the  master 
once  the  fight  is  on.  And  there'll  be  a  fight  when 
the  British  come.  Be  sure  o'  that." 

I  was  at  my  wits'  end. 

''  Will  not  the  redcoats  be  his  best  protection, 
Ethan?  "  I  asked  at  last. 


The  Beat  of  the  Drums  57 

"  Nay,"  he  answered,  "  what  would  they  care  for 
one  Provincial?  Whig  or  Tory,  'tis  a  small  matter 
to  them.  And  they  will  have  no  time  to  look  after 
father,  even  had  they  the  willingness.  'Twill  be  all 
they  can  do  to  look  after  themselves. —  I  know  not 
what  to  do  !  " 

Even  as  he  spoke  the  roll  of  drums  sounded  in  the 
distance,  and  we  looked  at  each  other  in  dismay. 
The  redcoats  were  coming. 

"  Here  they  are,"  whispered  Gregory  in  an  awed 
tone,  and  as  if  moved  by  a  common  impulse  we  all 
hurried  to  the  road. 

There,  scarce  half  a  mile  away,  was  the  front  rank 
of  a  British  company,  their  scarlet  uniforms  shining 
bravely  in  the  sunlight. 

With  a  shudder  I  glanced  at  the  wooden  hand 
across  the  way.  It,  too,  carried  the  red  sign  of  war. 

But  hardly  had  we  recovered  from  the  shock  of 
hearing  the  British  drums  than  we  were  startled  by 
another  sound  equally  alarming.  The  bell  of  the 
village  church  began  to  toll  violently,  and  almost 
upon  the  first  stroke  men  came  running  from  all  di 
rections,  to  assemble  on  the  common  in  front  of  us. 
So  swiftly  had  the  usual  quiet  of  the  sleepy  little  town 
been  altered  that  it  struck  terror  to  my  heart. 

Gregory  was  the  first  to  recover  his  wits. 

"  I'm  off  to  join  the  company,"  he  cried,  and  for 
getting  his  bruises,  he  darted  toward  the  common  at 
top  speed.  I  looked  at  Ethan  dreading  what  I 
guessed  would  be  his  action. 


58  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  Go  you  to  father,"  he  said,  quietly.  "  I  must 
take  my  place  with  the  others  who  mean  to  defend 
the  village." 

"  Must  you,  Ethan?  "  I  pleaded,  knowing  all  the 
while  that  there  was  no  other  road  open  to  him;  but 
he  stayed  not  to  answer  and  hurried  off  in  the  wake 
of  Gregory. 

With  a  sinking  heart  I  ran  into  the  house  and,  go 
ing  to  the  study,  found  father  and  Aunt  Nabby  stand 
ing  by  the  window  looking  up  the  road. 

"  Here  are  your  king's  troops,  James,"  exclaimed 
Aunt  Nabby,  joyfully.  "  Now  you  can  have  protec 
tion,  and  I  warrant  you're  glad  to  see  them." 

"  Nay,"  answered  father  with  a  note  of  deep  sad 
ness  in  his  voice,  "  I  think  I  never  looked  on  a  sor 
rier  sight  in  all  my  life.  See  you  not,  Abigail,  what 
is  going  on  on  the  common?  " 

Aunt  Nabby  turned  and  saw  the  rapidly  formed 
line  of  minute  men. 

"  Oh,  but  they'll  not  fight  the  British,"  she  ex 
claimed  confidently. 

"  I  would  that  I  were  as  sure,"  father  returned, 
shaking  his  head,  as  he  turned  away  from  the  win 
dow.  "  If  there  is  an  exchange  of  shots  the  whole 
country  will  be  aflame.  'Tis  not  troops  that  are 
needed  to  settle  this  quarrel." 

"  Nonsense,"  protested  Aunt  Nabby,  "  they'll 
never  fight!"  Then,  turning,  she  caught  sight  of 
me.  "  Where's  Jimmy?  "  she  demanded. 

I  had  no  idea  where  the  boy  was,  but  seeing  that  I 


The  Beat  of  the  Drums  59 

could  be  of  no  use  there,  and  also  being  glad  of  some 
thing  to  do,  I  hailed  her  question  with  a  sort  of 
relief. 

"  I'll  find  him,  Aunt  Nabby,"  I  answered,  and 
started  off  at  once  to  hunt  for  him. 

Within  the  house  none  had  seen  him,  and  I  hurried 
to  the  barn.  But  here  also  was  the  same  tale,  and 
of  a  sudden  I  began  to  be  anxious,  knowing  that  the 
child  was  afraid  of  naught  and  ever  ready  for  an 
adventure.  This  reasoning  led  me  to  the  conclusion 
that  in  all  probability  he  was  out  upon  the  common, 
where,  in  the  hurry  and  confusion,  he  would  be  un 
noticed. 

Arguing  thus  I  ran  toward  the  village  green  with 
all  speed,  fearful  that  some  harm  might  befall  the 
boy,  and  soon  I  found  myself  in  the  midst  of  an  anx 
ious  throng. 

Nor  was  I  the  only  female  there.  Mothers,  wives 
and  sisters  of  the  minute  men  were  on  every  hand, 
watching  with  anxious  eyes  the  two  thin  lines  drawn 
up  at  attention  in  the  centre  of  the  green  field.  For 
a  moment  I  stayed  to  look  for  Ethan.  There  he 
stood  with  the  others,  and  I  knew  not  whether  my 
pride  in  his  courage  equalled  the  fear  I  had  of  what 
might  happen  to  the  brother  I  loved  so  dearly. 
But  the  issue  lay  not  with  me.  I  was  but  one  maid 
among  many,  who  at  such  times  must  hide  their  suf 
fering  to  hearten  those  who  fight  for  them. 

Captain  Tower,  shouting  his  orders,  strode  up  and 
down  in  front  of  his  company,  commanding  the  peo- 


60  A  Maid  of  '76 

pie  to  fall  back.  And  soon  the  women,  children,  and 
elders  of  the  village  were  assembled  to  one  side,  but 
well  within  earshot  of  all  that  passed.  It  was 
among  this  crowd  that  I  found  Jimmy,  who  was 
dancing  about  in  an  ecstasy  of  excitement. 

"  Oh,  Charlotte !  "  he  cried  as  I  reached  him,  "  the 
redcoats  are  here  and  we  shall  beat  them." 

"  You  must  come  home  at  once,"  I  declared, 
grasping  his  shoulder  and  pulling  him  toward  the 
opposite  side  of  the  green.  But  he  held  back. 

"  Nay,  Charlotte,  I  want  to  see  the  fun,"  he  pro 
tested,  being  but  a  child. 

"  Come !  "  I  insisted,  dragging  him  to  the  front  of 
the  knot  of  people.  '  There's  no  time  to  argue  the 
matter." 

But  I  was  too  late,  for  of  a  sudden  there  came  a 
hush  upon  the  assembly  and  the  beating  of  drums 
sounded  sharply  on  my  ears.  I  looked  up  to  see 
the  British  soldiers  march  into  the  square  and 
stopped  where  I  was,  not  daring  to  cross  the  space 
between  the  two  companies.  There  I  stayed 
through  all  that  followed,  one  hand  holding  that  of 
little  Jimmy,  scarce  conscious  of  myself  at  all  but 
fascinated  by  the  scene  before  me. 

An  officer  on  horseback  led  the  British,  and  it  was 
plain  that  he  was  surprised  to  see  the  sturdy  militia 
awaiting  him,  for  he  pulled  up  his  beast  and  gave  a 
command  which  brought  his  men  to  a  standstill. 
Another  order  formed  them  into  a  line  facing  our 


The  Beat  of  the  Drums  61 

defenders ;  this  done  he  spurred  his  horse  forward  to 
where  Captain  Tower  was  standing. 

As  he  reined  up  he  saluted  formally  and  our  cap 
tain  raised  his  hand  in  acknowledgment. 

"  What's  the  meaning  of  this?  "  asked  the  British 
officer,  haughtily  indicating  the  company  with  his 
sword.  "  If  it  be  a  friendly  reception,  well  and 
good;  but,  although  I  thought  the  bells  were  ringing 
in  our  honour,  I  cannot  get  it  out  of  my  head  that 
there  is  a  something  hostile  in  your  bearing.  I  hope 
I  am  mistaken." 

'  That  will  depend  entirely  upon  yourself,"  re 
plied  Captain  Tower.  "  We're  not  used  to  seeing 
the  military,  and  perchance  we  are  in  ignorance  of 
the  proper  ceremony.  When  we  learn  the  reason 
for  your  visit  we  shall  know  better  how  to  act." 

There  was  naught  of  graciousness  in  Captain 
Tower's  speech.  He  was  an  old  soldier  who  had 
fought  in  the  French  and  Indian  wars,  and  doubtless 
having  made  up  his  mind  that  a  fight  was  inevitable, 
he  had  no  inclination  to  conciliate  his  enemy. 

And  his  manner  seemed  to  irritate  the  other  ex 
tremely. 

"  A  fig  for  what  you  think  or  know !  "  he  rapped 
out.  'Tis  your  place  to  be  respectful  to  the  repre 
sentatives  of  His  Majesty's  government  without  ask 
ing  what  their  business  is.  I  doubt  not  you  need  a 
lesson  in  manners  —  and  trust  me,  you've  come  to 
the  right  man  for  it.  I'll  have  none  of  your  airs  and 


62  A  Maid  of  '76 

talk  of  rights.  Disperse  your  silly  militia,  or  my 
men  shall  do  it  to  a  tune  you'll  be  far  from  liking." 

"  Nay,  not  so  fast,"  retorted  Captain  Tower. 
"  We  know  well  enough  what  you  are  after.  'Tis 
not  the  first  hunt  of  the  kind  in  these  Colonies,  but 
let  me  tell  you,  so  that  there  shall  be  no  mistake 
wherein  the  responsibility  for  trouble  lies,  we  de 
fend  our  own.  No  king  nor  king's  soldiers  shall 
steal  from  us  without  a  struggle." 

I  guessed  that  in  this  Captain  Tower  was  refer 
ring  to  the  powder  and  ball  rumoured  to  have  been 
hidden  by  the  patriots;  but  the  British  officer  evi 
dently  knew  naught  of  this  and  hit  upon  another 
meaning. 

"  Oh,  ho!  "  he  cried  angrily,  "  you  call  it  stealing 
to  take  criminals  and  give  them  their  just  deserts? 
'Tis  a  fine  lawless  idea,  and  as  for  the  responsibility, 
'twill  be  on  your  own  heads  if  trouble  comes.  Here 
now  is  the  gist  of  the  matter.  Attend  well  for  I 
shall  not  repeat  myself.  We  were  sent  from  Provi 
dence  to  escort  some  hay  into  Boston,  where  it  is 
greatly  needed  by  His  Majesty's  soldiers.  A  Mr. 
Morton  of  your  village  engaged  to  procure  it,  but  so 
hostile  have  you  Provincials  become  that  it  was 
burned.  Now,  lacking  the  hay,  we  have  come  for 
the  ruffians  who  fired  it,  in  order  that  they  may  ex 
plain  to  General  Gage  the  meaning  of  their  actions. 
There  you  have  it.  I  came  for  hay.  Failing  that  I 
must  take  back  those  who  destroyed  it.  One  or  the 
other  I  must  and  shall  have." 


The  Beat  of  the  Drums  63 

"  And  we  will  give  you  neither,"  answered  Cap 
tain  Tower.  At  this  point  several  elders  of  the 
village,  seeing  no  immediate  danger  of  a  conflict, 
stepped  forward  and  took  the  matter  out  of  the 
Captain's  hands. 

Here  indeed  I  might  have  escaped  to  our  house, 
but  I  and  those  around  me  were  too  breathlessly  in 
terested  in  the  scene  before  us  to  think  of  moving. 

Our  old  minister,  Mr.  Carrington,  was  the  fore 
most  of  the  men  trying  to  compromise  the  matter. 
He  spoke  the  British  captain  fairly  and  courteously, 
but  there  was  no  good  excuse  that  could  be  offered 
for  the  burning  of  the  hay.  It  was  an  act  of  defi 
ance,  and  it  was  soon  apparent  that  one  side  or  the 
other  must  yield. 

But  the  English  officer  stood  his  ground. 
'  The  men  or  the  hay,"  he  reiterated,  yet  neither 
could  he  get,  for  to  give  up  those  who  had  a  hand  in 
that  business  would  mean  all  the  young  men  of  the 
village  and  many  of  the  older  ones  as  well. 

The  parley  lasted  but  a  short  time.  It  soon  be 
came  evident  to  the  British  captain  that  although 
they  spoke  with  more  consideration  they  were  no 
whit  less  determined  to  thwart  him  than  was  Captain 
Tower. 

"  Now  for  the  last  time,  I  ask  you  to  deliver  to 
me  the  men  who  burned  the  hay!  "  he  cried  angrily. 

"  Sir,  I  beg  you  to  consider,"  faltered  Mr.  Car 
rington. 

"  I  have  considered  to  no  purpose,"  answered  the 


64  A  Maid  of  '76 

officer.  'Tis  for  you  to  consider  now,  and  I  give 
you  five  minutes  by  the  watch  after  I  rejoin  my 
troop.  At  the  end  of  that  time  you  will  either  dis 
perse  in  order  that  I  may  take  such  measures  as  I  see 
fit,  or  we  shall  fire.  And  if  blood  is  shed  'twill  be 
upon  your  own  stubborn  heads  for  resisting  the 
authority  of  your  king." 

With  that  he  wheeled  his  horse  and  galloped  off 
to  his  men.  Once  there  he  took  out  his  watch  so 
that  all  could  see  and  began  to  count  the  minutes 
aloud. 

Realising  that  nothing  further  could  be  done  Mr. 
Carrington  spoke  to  Captain  Tower. 

'  The  issue  is  now  in  your  hands,  Captain," 
murmured  the  old  minister.  "  God  grant  that  what 
you  are  resolved  to  do  may  bear  good  fruit,"  and  he 
raised  his  eyes  to  the  heavens  as  if  in  prayer. 

"  Gentlemen,  you  will  fall  back,"  commanded 
Captain  Tower  in  a  businesslike  voice,  and  the  group 
of  elders  moved  away,  all  save  Mr.  Carrington. 

'  You,  too,  Mr.  Carrington,"  said  the  Captain 
after  a  moment.  He  spoke  gently  for  he,  as  well  as 
all  in  the  village,  loved  the  old  man.  "  You  can  do 
no  good  now,  sir,"  he  added. 

"  I  shall  not  go  back,"  Mr.  Carrington  announced 
in  a  strong  voice.  "  Although  I  shall  not  fight,  yet 
may  I  bare  my  breast  to  the  bullets  of  our  oppressors 
and  so  perchance  take  the  place  of  a  younger  man 
who  can  do  more  for  his  country  than  a  worn-out, 


The  Beat  of  the  Drums  65 

weary  old  parson.      If  blood  is  shed  again,  Captain, 
more  must  follow  ere  America  is  freed." 

His  last  words  rang  out  prophetically  and  with  a 
firm  step  he  walked  to  where  the  company  stood 
and  took  his  stand  at  one  end  of  the  line  facing  the 
British  soldiers.  Captain  Tower  followed  protest 
ing. 

"  But  you  have  no  place  here,  Mr.  Carrington," 
he  insisted. 

"  Aye,  but  I  have  a  place,"  the  old  man  said. 
"  Your  company  has  lacked  a  chaplain  heretofore. 
It  has  one  now." 

And  Captain  Tower  with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders 
took  his  position  in  front  of  the  line. 

'  Two    minutes    gone !  "    the    British    officer    an 
nounced,  and  an  ominous  hush  fell  upon  the  scene. 


CHAPTER  VII 

COUNTING   THE  MINUTES 

THE  little  group  of  villagers  among  whom 
Jimmy  and  I  stood  seemed  scarce  to  breathe, 
so  silent  were  they.  We  were  placed  out 
of  range  of  gun-fire  and  there  we  remained,  terror- 
stricken,  waiting  for  the  tragedy  to  come.  The  Brit 
ish  captain,  watch  in  hand,  sat  his  motionless  horse, 
counting  the  minutes,  while  the  scarlet  line  of  regular 
troops  confronted  our  minute  men. 

At  the  windows  and  doors  of  the  houses  surround 
ing  the  common  I  could  see  the  forms  of  women, 
and  it  needed  little  imagination  to  picture  their 
anxious  faces  gazing  with  loving  eyes  upon  a  husband 
or  a  son  standing  erect  in  the  ranks  of  our  defend 
ers. 

All  was  strangely  quiet.  No  birds  sang  nor  dog 
barked.  Even  the  wind  had  fallen,  and  not  a  leaf 
stirred  upon  the  trees.  It  was  like  the  ominous  hush 
before  a  thunderstorm,  only  the  dread  of  what  might 
happen  was  a  thousand  times  worse. 

"  Three  minutes  gone  !  " 

The  words  floated  clearly  across  the  green,  to  be 
followed  at  once  by  the  murmur  of  low  sobs  from 

66 


Counting  the  Minutes  67 

those  about  me,  and  for  an  instant  my  heart  stopped 
its  beating. 

I  looked  at  the  British  officer  and  was  surprised  to 
find  a  smile  upon  his  lips.  He  was  young  and  rather 
boyish  in  appearance,  not  at  all  the  sort  of  man  who 
would  take  any  joy  in  killing  his  fellows  —  and  yet 
he  smiled.  Could  it  be  that  he  did  not  realize  the 
determination  of  those  who  opposed  him?  Did  he 
expect  that  our  men  would  give  up  at  the  last  moment  ? 
That  they  were  only  half  in  earnest  and  that  at  the 
end  they  would  not  dare  to  fight  against  the  regular 
soldiers  of  England? 

Perhaps  that  was  what  his  smile  indicated,  but, 
oh,  I  thought,  if  only  some  one  could  make  him  un 
derstand  that  every  man  in  the  Elmtree  militia  was 
ready  to  die  for  his  country. 

"  Four  minutes  gone !  " 

To  our  ears  the  voice  of  the  man  upon  the  horse 
sounded  like  a  funeral  knell.  I  heard  near  me  some 
one  weeping  and  to  my  right  a  frail  woman  clinging 
to  the  arm  of  an  old  man  gazed  out  across  the  field 
to  where  her  young  husband  stood,  while  the  tears 
flowed  unheeded  down  her  haggard  face.  But  there 
was  no  word  uttered.  A  good  courage  was  not  con 
fined  to  those  who  filled  the  ranks.  The  little  group 
of  watchers  showed  equal  fortitude  that  day,  as  they 
stood  there  awaiting  the  moment  of  sacrifice. 

Of  a  sudden  Captain  Tower  gave  a  command  and 
those  in  the  front  rank  of  our  lines  kneeled  down  so 
that  the  men  behind  might  have  free  play  for  their 


68  A  Maid  of  '76 

guns.  There  was  no  mistaking  the  meaning  of  this 
move,  and  it  evidently  surprised  the  British  officer, 
for  he  straightened  in  his  saddle  and  the  smile  left 
his  lips.  Then  he  called  his  second  in  command, 
who,  after  a  whispered  talk  with  his  superior,  went 
among  the  English  with  a  word  to  them  here  and 
there.  Again  the  Captain  straightened  and  looked 
grimly  at  the  time-piece  in  his  hand. 

Finally  with  a  gesture  of  resolution  he  put  his 
watch  in  his  pocket  and,  drawing  his  sword,  spurred 
his  horse  a  little  way  toward  the  waiting  line  of 
Provincials. 

''  The  five  minutes  are  gone !  "  he  cried.  "  For 
the  last  time  —  I  charge  you  —  lay  down  your  arms 
and  disperse !  " 

He  paused,  waiting  to  see  if  his  behest  would  be 
obeyed;  but  his  only  reply  was  the  quiet  injunction  of 
Captain  Tower  to  his  men  not  to  fire  first. 

"Very  well!"  cried  the  British  officer.  "Very 
well!  The  consequences  be  upon  your  own  heads!  " 
And  with  that  he  galloped  back  to  his  own  lines. 
Then  with  lifted  sword  he  gave  the  word  that 
brought  the  muskets  of  his  soldiers  to  their  shoul 
ders. 

"  Take  aim!  "  he  cried,  and  his  lieutenant  echoed 
the  words. 

Like  a  well-oiled  machine  the  redcoats  levelled 
their  guns,  and  we  waited  with  held  breath  for  the 
next  command. 

I  watched  the  British  captain,  seemingly  unable  to 


Counting  the   Minutes  69 

drag  my  eyes  from  his  face,  and  saw  him  open  his 
lips  to  speak  the  fatal  word.  But,  ere  it  was  uttered, 
a  loud  shout  attracted  his  attention. 

"  Stop  !  Stop !  "  was  the  startling  cry.  "  I  charge 
you  hold  your  fire !  "  And  there,  between  the  two 
rows  of  levelled  muskets  stood  father.  For  an  in 
stant  he  remained  motionless,  a  commanding  figure 
facing  the  British,  tall  and  upright,  with  one  hand 
held  high  above  his  head.  At  the  moment  I  had  no 
realization  of  his  danger.  To  me  he  seemed  sud 
denly  to  have  grown  larger,  as  if  indeed  he  had  be 
come  a  bulwark  for  our  men  against  the  bullets  of 
the  British.  Tears  of  thankfulness  came  into  my 
eyes,  for  so  firm  was  my  faith  in  him  that  I  felt  sure 
that  now  all  would  be  made  right. 

But  the  British  captain  had  no  such  thought. 

"  Out  of  the  way !  Out  of  the  way !  "  he  shouted. 
"  Do  you  wish  to  be  killed?  " 

'  There  shall  be  no  killing,"  answered  father  in  a 
ringing  voice.  "  I  am  James  Morton,  His  Maj 
esty's  faithful  servant,  and  I  command  you,  bid  your 
men  to  lower  their  muskets." 

For  a  moment  the  officer  hestitated,  then  glad, 
perchance  to  avoid  the  shedding  of  blood,  and  know 
ing  that  father  had  procured  the  hay  and  was  a 
firm  Loyalist,  he  gave  the  order  to  lower  the  guns 
and  rode  out  between  the  lines  to  parley  with  the 
man  who,  in  the  nick  of  time,  had  stopped  the 
firing. 

"What  mean  you,   sir?"   he  began  blusteringly, 


yo  A  Maid  of  '76 

doubtless  unready  that  any  should  think  he  was  will 
ing  to  shirk  a  task  that  came  his  way. 

"  It  means,"  father  answered,  "  that  though  I  am 
a  loyal  subject  of  His  Majesty,  King  George,  I  am 
also  a  citizen  of  this  Colony  of  the  Massachusetts 
Bay,  and  I  shall  not  stand  by  and  see  my  neighbours 
shot  down.  Once  your  bullets  are  loosed  the  whole 
country  will  be  plunged  into  war." 

"Oh,  ho!  War!"  cried  the  Captain  derisively. 
"  Who  is  there  to  make  wrar  upon  us?  A  thousand 
troops  would  clear  the  country  of  such  a  rabble  as 
these  in  thirty  days,"  and  he  made  a  gesture  of  com- 
tempt  toward  our  militia.  "  But  this  has  naught  to 
do  with  the  matter  of  the  hay,  Mr.  Morton,"  he 
went  on.  "  I  have  information  that  it  was  burned, 
and  have  come  for  the  culprits.  In  face  of  this 
your  neighbours  have  seen  fit  to  take  up  arms  against 
their  king  and  will  not  disperse." 

"  Nay,  I  think  they  will  if  the  facts  are  made 
clear,"  answered  father.  "  Come,  we  will  speak 
with  them."  And  he  moved  across  the  common 
to  where  we  were  standing,  followed  by  the  British 
officer. 

The  elders  of  the  village  hurried  to  meet  them. 
'Twas  easy  to  see  that  the  nearness  of  disaster  had 
brought  terror  to  all  hearts,  and  they  were  more 
than  ready  to  meet  father  halfway,  Loyalist  though 
he  was.  Mr.  Carrington  stepped  from  the  ranks 
and  joined  the  group,  while  we  children,  moved 
by  curiosity,  crept  nearer  with  the  others  until  a  half 


Counting  the  Minutes  71 

circle  was  formed  about  those  few  who  spoke  for  all. 

"  My  friends,"  father  began,  "  the  Captain  tells 
me  that  your  company  is  in  arms  against  the  King. 
This  I  cannot  believe,  and  I  look  for  another  ex 
planation  of  the  matter." 

"  'Tis  not  against  the  King  we  stand,"  Mr. 
Roberts  answered,  "  but  to  protect  our  rights." 

"  But  the  hay  was  burned,  and  you  refused  to  give 
up  those  who  did  it!  "  the  Captain  broke  in. 

"  Aye,  that  is  true,"  rejoined  Mr.  Roberts,  "  for 
we  know  of  naught  that  should  give  you  the  right 
to  them.  If  a  wrong  has  been  done  we  have  our 
own  courts  of  justice  to  punish  the  offenders.  If 
James  Morton  makes  a  complaint  it  will  be  con 
sidered  fairly  and  before  the  law." 

"  I'm  no  barrister  to  argue  such  matters,"  cried 
the  Englishman;  "all  I  know  is  that  some  ruffians 
have  burned  the  King's  hay.  It  is  my  duty  to  cap 
ture  them.  Their  punishment  is  no  concern  of  mine. 
That  will  be  determined  by  General  Gage  in  Boston. 
But  think  not  to  befool  me.  I  am  well  aware  that 
all  of  you  were  involved,  and  that  it  is  for  that  rea 
son  you  have  taken  up  arms  to  protect  those  who 
actually  lighted  the  fire.  I  have  no  wish  to  shed 
blood  but  I  have  a  duty  to  perform." 

"  Nay,"  interrupted  father  sharply,  "  you  have  no 
duties  here,  if  it  is  on  the  King's  behalf  you  come." 

"On  whose  else  should  I  come?"  demanded 
the  puzzled  officer.  "  The  hay  was  the  King's, 
and—" 


72  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  There  you  are  wrong,"  father  broke  in.  '  The 
hay  was  mine.  If  any  one  has  sustained  damage  it 
is  I.  Therefore  your  contention  falls,  for  none  here 
has  interfered  with  the  King's  rights  in  this  matter." 

At  this  there  was  a  murmur  of  pleased  surprise 
among  the  villagers,  for  here,  truly,  was  an  untying 
of  the  knot  they  had  got  themselves  tangled  in. 

'  Then  why  sent  you  for  the  soldiers,  James  Mor 
ton?"  came  the  whining  voice  of  Sam  Dodge,  the 
shoemaker,  whose  curiosity  would  never  let  him  hold 
his  tongue. 

"  /  send  for  the  soldiers  — "  father  began,  but 
he  stopped  suddenly,  a  flush  of  anger  coming  into 
his  face.  For  a  moment  he  stood  silent,  looking 
from  one  to  another  of  his  old  friends  as  if  expecting 
them  to  speak;  but  all  held  their  peace.  At  length, 
throwing  up  his  head  proudly,  he  turned  to  the 
British  captain  again. 

"  May  I  ask,  sir,  how  you  came  by  the  news  that 
the  hay  was  burned?  "  he  said. 

"  'Twas  brought  to  us  by  one  of  our  men  who 
was  sent  on  ahead  to  reconnoitre,"  the  officer  re 
plied.  "  He  was  a  witness  to  all  that  happened,  and 
hearing  naught  from  you,  which  seemed  strange  to 
me,  I  came  on  to-day  to  investigate  for  myself." 

That  was  father's  answer  to  the  accusation  that 
he  had  sent  for  the  troops;  but  he  made  no  reference 
to  it  then. 

"  You  have  exceeded  your  instructions,  sir,"  he 
said.  "  You  were  ordered  to  await  the  hay  several 


Counting  the  Minutes  73 

miles  below  the  village.  There  was  no  command 
that  you  should  come  here." 

The  British  captain  flushed  angrily. 

"  I  was  told  that  you  were  loyal  —  that  I  might 
count  upon  James  Morton  to  any  extent!  "  he  burst 
out  wrathfully. 

"  His  Majesty  has  no  more  loyal  subject  in  his 
kingdom,"  cried  father  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  "  but, 
sir,  'tis  not  dulling  the  keen  edge  of  that  loyalty  to 
try  and  save  this  colony  to  the  Crown.  If  you  have 
come  here  on  the  matter  of  my  hay,  Captain,  your 
errand  has  been  a  useless  one.  What  damage  I 
have  sustained  needs  not  force  of  arms  to  redress  it. 
Therefore  I  beg  that  you  will  take  your  men  back 
whence  they  came  and  report  that  I  have  failed  in 
my  endeavour  to  secure  the  hay  I  promised  General 
Gage." 

"  Very  well,"  answered  the  Englishman,  much 
put  about  by  this  way  of  closing  the  matter.  "  I 
shall  report  what  you  have  said  and  done,  but  I 
doubt  if  it  will  make  your  welcome  the  more  cordial 
when  next  you  go  to  Boston  Town." 

And  with  that  he  rode  off  to  his  troops,  and  in 
a  few  moments  the  redcoats  were  in  motion  with 
their  backs  turned  on  Elmtree. 

It  was  a  silent  and  much  relieved  group  of  people 
who  watched  them  depart,  and  Mr.  Carrington, 
softly,  as  if  to  himself,  said  a  short  prayer  of  thank 
fulness  that  found  an  echo  in  every  heart  within 
sound  of  his  voice.  Then  he  and  all  of  father's 


74  A  Maid  of  '76 

old  neighbours  crowded  forward  to  where  father 
stood  a  little  apart. 

"  Your  hand,  James  Morton,"  exclaimed  Mr. 
Roberts.  '  Whig  or  Tory,  you  are  an  honest  man 
and  all  in  this  village  are  your  debtors." 

"  Nay,"  said  father,  drawing  back,  "  there  can  be 
no  more  friendship  between  us.  A  few  days  gone 
my  child  was  refused  food  in  your  market  because 
she  was  the  daughter  of  a  Loyalist.  This  morning 
a  red  hand  pointed  at  my  door  with  a  warning  that 
I  must  leave  the  town  ere  another  sun  had  set.  I 
was  to  be  driven  out  else.  Now,  when  I  am  ac 
cused  of  sending  for  the  King's  soldiers,  not  one 
voice  is  lifted  in  my  defence.  Nay,  nay!  How  can 
there  be  friendship  between  us?  I  shall  go  to  Bos 
ton.  Though  my  welcome  is  like  to  be  harsh,  as 
you  have  heard,  I  cannot  stay  here  longer." 

"Nay,  do  not  go!"  exclaimed  Mr.  Carrington. 
"  Stay  with  us,  James  Morton,  and  hold  what  views 
you  please.  Your  work  this  day  has  given  you  that 
right,  and  we  shall  see  that  you  are  not  molested 
further." 

"And  would  you  have  me  do  naught?"  asked 
father  in  a  firm  voice.  '  Think  you  I  have  no  af 
fection  for  this  country  that  I  could  see  it  ravaged 
with  war  and  not  raise  a  hand  to  stop  it?  You  be 
lieve  that  because  I  am  loyal  to  the  King  I  have  no 
regard  for  this  land  that  has  been  my  home.  'Tis 
not  true !  I  love  it  with  all  my  heart,  and  would 
lay  down  my  life  willingly  rather  than  that  it  should 


Counting  the  Minutes  75 

be  torn  asunder  in  a  bloody  strife.  Is  there  no  way 
of  settling  our  differences  except  by  fighting?  Must 
men  be  killed  —  must  misery  and  starvation  harry 
us  because  there  are  stubborn  leaders  on  both  sides? 
God  forbid  that  I  should  not  do  my  utmost  to  ease 
the  friction  between  you.  See  to  it  that  you  on 
your  part  are  not  stiff-necked  and  too  ready  to  take 
up  your  muskets.  I  leave  you  to  your  duty  as  you 
see  it.  I  am  loyal  to  my  king  but  I  shall  do  my 
utmost  to  bring  peace  to  this  sorely  troubled  coun- 
try." 

He  stopped,  his  head  lifted  high  and  his  eyes 
flashing  as  he  faced  them.  Then  catching  sight  of 
me  and  of  little  Jimmy,  perhaps  for  the  first  time, 
he  held  out  a  hand  to  us. 

"  Come,  daughter,"  he  said,  with  a  sad  shake  of 
his  head.  "  Come.  We  are  among  the  King's  en 
emies  and  must  be  gone." 

And  so,  taking  my  hand  in  his,  he  led  us  across 
the  common  toward  our  home. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

JANE    WEDS    THE   DOCTOR 

IT  was  not  until  we  had  nigh  reached  the  house 
that  I  began  to  realize  the  full  meaning  of 
father's  words  to  the  people  on  the  common. 
Now  that  danger  no  longer  threatened  him  he  had 
determined  to  leave  Elmtree.  What  it  was  that 
had  changed  him  so  of  a  sudden  I  did  not  discern; 
but  I  was  sure  it  was  no  whim  or  spirit  of  con 
trariness;  and  my  feelings,  too,  had  undergone  a 
change.  Since  the  red  hand  was  no  longer  a  menace 
I  was  as  eager  that  he  should  stay  as  I  had  been 
anxious  to  have  him  heed  the  warning.  It  seemed 
to  me  that  our  home  was  the  safest  place  for  him,  and 
his  decision  to  visit  Boston  at  this  time  troubled  me 
mightily. 

"Are  you  really  going  away,  Father?"  I  asked, 
as  we  entered  the  gate. 

'  Yes,  my  child,"  he  answered,  very  sorrowfully 
I  thought. 

"  But  must  you  go?  " 

"  Aye,  that  I  must,"  he  replied.  "  I  see  now  I 
should  have  been  away  long  ere  this,  but  I  thought 
to  do  my  work  for  the  King  in  my  home.  Alas, 

76 


Jane  Weds  the  Doctor  77 

we  cannot  call  it  that  any  more !  We  must  all  leave 
Elmtree  to  seek  a  new  abiding  place." 

"All  of  us?"  I  gasped,  scarce  understanding. 

"  Aye,  all  of  us,"  he  declared.  "  Think  you, 
Charlotte,  my  dear,  that  I  would  willingly  leave  my 
loyal  children  among  the  enemies  of  their  king? 
Never !  "  and  with  that  he  passed  into  the  house, 
while  his  words  rang  in  my  brain. 

"  His  loyal  children !  " 

Evidently  father  had  been  too  wrought  upon  by 
the  nearness  of  a  tragedy  to  take  note  of  Ethan, 
standing  in  the  ranks  of  that  brave  little  band  of 
Provincials.  Nor,  seemingly,  had  it  ever  entered 
his  head  that  any  of  us  could  differ  from  him  on 
such  a  matter,  and  the  time  was  come  when  all  must 
be  made  plain. 

"  Poor  father!  "  I  thought.  "  Poor  dear  father! 
It  will  come  nigh  to  breaking  his  heart  when  he 
learns  what  the  opinions  of  his  children  really  are." 

As  I  led  Jimmy  into  the  house,  father  was  calling 
for  Aunt  Abigail  who  came  bustling  down  the  stairs, 
talking  excitedly.  We  children  followed  her  into 
the  study  where  she  began  to  upbraid  him  for  the 
risk  he  had  taken  in  going  between  the  lines. 

"  'Twas  a  most  foolhardy  thing  to  do,  James," 
she  ended,  "  and  you  gained  naught  by  it.  Your 
brave  British  soldiers  went  off  without  firing  a  shot." 

"  We  will  not  discuss  that,  Abigail,"  father  re 
plied  quietly.  "  We  are  all  leaving  Elmtree  as 
soon  as  the  necessary  preparations  can  be  made." 


78  A  Maid  of  '76 

"Leave  Elmtree !  All  of  us!"  echoed  Aunt 
Nabby,  looking  at  him  aghast.  "  Are  you  gone 
crazed,  James?  " 

"Nay,"  answered  father  patiently;  "but  I  have 
work  to  do  in  Boston  and  I  do  not  choose  to  leave 
my  family  among  hostile  neighbours.  There  is  no 
time  to  argue  the  matter.  My  mind  is  made  up. 
So  please  hurry  with  your  arrangements.  The  house 
can  be  left  to  the  care  of  Gregory  and — " 

"  No,  that  it  cannot,"  Aunt  Nabby  interrupted 
vigorously.  "  I  have  naught  to  do  with  your  poli 
tics.  I  leave  such  foolishness  to  the  men  —  and  I 
stay  here !  " 

"  That  is  as  you  will,  Abigail,"  father  replied  with 
a  shrug  of  his  shoulders.  "  I  cannot  think  that  any 
harm  will  come  to  you  through  your  opinions.  But 
my  children  go  with  me.  Jimmy,"  he  continued,  ad 
dressing  the  small  boy  at  my  side,  "  run,  please, 
and  tell  Jane  I  should  like  to  see  her  here  at 
once." 

My  little  brother  scurried  off  upon  his  errand, 
but  ere  he  had  gone  farther  than  the  hall,  we  heard 
Jane  hastening  down  the  stairs,  and  a  moment  later 
the  voice  of  Dr.  Isaac  Jones,  to  whom  she  was  to  be 
wedded,  as  she  opened  the  door  to  him. 

"  'Tis  a  sickly  season,  Jane,"  Dr.  Isaac  cried 
cheerily,  as  he  greeted  his  lady-love.  "  There  are 
two  new  cases  of  measles  and  I  have  also  accepted  an 
invitation  to  inoculate  a  party  against  the  small 
pox.  We  gather  to-night  at  Mr.  Fielding's  country 


Jane  Weds  the  Doctor  79 

house.     It  is  for  that  reason  I  have  come  thus  early 
to  bid  you  good-bye  till  I  return." 

They  entered  the  study  as  he  ended,  and  father 
greeted  him  cordially,  for  he  liked  Jane's  lover, 
though  to  my  thinking,  the  doctor  was  far  from 
romantical,  having  ever  some  prosy  speech  about  his 
patients  upon  his  lips. 

'  You  come  in  the  nick  of  time,  Isaac,"  father  ex 
claimed,  grasping  the  doctor's  hand.  "  Though  I 
fear  my  news  will  not  rejoice  you,  yet  it  must  be 
told.  I  and  my  children  leave  for  Boston  at  once 
to  remain  until  the  unhappy  differences  between  the 
Crown  and  these  colonies  have  been  adjusted.  I 
trust  it  will  not  be  for  long." 

Jane  uttered  no  word,  but  I  saw  her  eyes  open 
wide  with  surprise  and  dismay.  Dr.  Isaac  shook  his 
head  perplexedly,  as  he  might  over  a  puzzling  case 
of  illness. 

"  I  think,  sir,"  he  said  after  a  moment,  peering 
at  father  through  his  horn-rimmed  glasses;  "  I  think 
you  exaggerate  the  necessity  for  your  leaving  Elm- 
tree.  I've  heard  much  talk  of  this  matter  among 
my  patients  and  — " 

"  I'm  not  leaving  because  I'm  afraid,"  father 
broke  in.  "  Not  at  all,  but  I  must  do  what  seems 
my  duty  without  regard  to  my  own  comfort,  and  I 
do  not  care  to  leave  my  children  to  suffer  because 
their  father  is  loyal  to  the  King." 

"  There  is  no  danger  of  that,  sir,"  Dr.  Isaac  re 
marked  slowly,  for  he  was  most  deliberate  in  his 


8o  A  Maid  of  '76 

speech.  "  I  judge  rightly,  I  think,  when  I  say  that 
your  neighbours  are  not  unfriends  with  you,  but  with 
your  king." 

"  Your  king!"  echoed  father,  emphasising  the 
first  word  and  looking  fixedly  at  the  doctor.  '  Your 
king !  Why  do  you  not  say  '  Our  king '  ?  Or 
would  you  have  me  understand  that  he  has  ceased  to 
be  your  king?  " 

I  think  the  doctor  was  a  little  taken  a-back  at 
father's  vehemence;  but  he  stood  by  his  beliefs,  and 
I  liked  him  better  than  ever  I  had  before. 

"  I  call  no  man  my  king,  Mr.  Morton,"  he  said, 
"  who  permits  his  Ministers  to  enslave  free  men. 
They  tax  us  unlawfully;  they  take  away  our  judges; 
and  they  have  turned  the  guns  of  their  soldiers  upon 
us.  George  the  Third  ceased  to  be  my  king  when 
his  troops  shot  down  the  farmers  of  Lexington." 

Father  looked  at  Dr.  Isaac  in  astonishment,  as  if 
he  could  scarce  believe  his  ears;  then  I  saw  anger 
gather  in  his  eyes  as  he  gazed  at  the  younger  man 
before  him. 

"  Have  I  harboured  a  traitor  in  this  house?  "  he 
muttered,  half  to  himself. 

"  Nay,  sir — "  the  doctor  began,  but  father  broke 
in  furiously. 

"Stop!"  he  thundered.  "You  shall  not  utter 
treason  before  my  children !  Out  of  my  house  and 
come  not  in  again!  Think  you  I  will  permit  a 
daughter  of  mine  to  marry  a  traitor  to  his  king?" 

For   an  instant  there   was   silence   in   the   room; 


Jane  Weds  the  Doctor  81 

then  Jane  taking  a  step  nearer  Dr.  Isaac,  faced 
father  resolutely. 

"  I  cannot  speak  for  the  rest  of  your  children, 
sir,"  she  began,  "  but  for  myself  let  me  tell  you  that 
I,  too,  am  what  you  are  pleased  to  call  a  traitor; 
and  if  Isaac  leaves  this  house  never  to  return  again 
I  go  with  him  —  an  he  will  take  me." 

My  eyes  were  fixed  upon  father  as  Jane  spoke  and  I 
saw  in  his  face  first  surprise  and  then  sorrow.  My 
heart  ached  for  him  I  loved  best  in  all  the  world. 
And  yet  never  had  I  admired  Jane  so  much  as  at 
that  moment.  It  had  not  been  her  way  to  express 
aught  of  what  she  felt.  I  was  surprised  that  her 
opinions  were  so  firmly  fixed. 

Dr.  Isaac  put  an  arm  about  Jane,  a  mute  signal 
that  he  appreciated  her  support,  though  his  brow 
was  wrinkled  as  if  the  situation  perplexed  him. 
Father  stared  at  them  for  a  moment,  at  first  over 
whelmed  by  Jane's  revelation,  then  his  stern  expres 
sion  gave  place  to  a  look  of  surprise. 

"  'Tis  scarce  believable  that  one  of  my  children 
should  turn  against  the  King,"  he  said,  in  a  voice 
quiet  enough,  though  tense  with  suppressed  emotion. 
"  Doubtless  I  have  to  thank  you  for  this,  Isaac,"  he 
went  on,  bitterly,  "  but  seeing  that  the  matter  is 
accomplished  I  must  make  the  best  of  it.  You  can 
come  to  Boston  for  her  when  the  times  are  more 
settled." 

"  Nay,  that  will  never  do,"  Jane  whimpered. 
"  'Tis  ill  luck  to  postpone  a  wedding,  and  my  dress 


82  A  Maid  of  '76 

is  made  and  all  my  linen  ready.  I  do  not  want  the 
wedding  put  off." 

"  But  it  can  take  place  in  Boston  as  well  as  here," 
father  insisted.  "  I  can  surely  arrange  for  Isaac 
to  enter  the  city." 

"  Aye, —  but  can  I  get  out  again?  "  remarked  the 
doctor  thoughtfully.  "  I've  many  sick  and  more 
sickening  —  how  can  I  go  away?  In  duty  to  those 
who  depend  upon  me,  I  dare  not  risk  it." 

Jane  at  this  began  to  sob  openly  and  though  Dr. 
Isaac  tried  to  comfort  her  she  would  not  listen  to 
reason.  She  begged  father  not  to  insist  upon  taking 
her  to  Boston;  and  he,  in  his  turn  desired  to  be 
present  at  her  wedding. 

"  Can  you  not  wait  till  after  our  marriage?  "  Dr. 
Isaac  asked  father. 

"  Nay,  that  I  will  not  do,"  father  answered  posi 
tively.  "  The  business  upon  which  I  go,  may  not 
be  sacrificed  to  any  personal  desire.  If  Jane  will 
not  accompany  me,  then  indeed  I  must  forego  the 
gratification  of  seeing  her  married." 

"  Sure  I  never  heard  it  was  ill-luck  to  hasten  a 
wedding,"  I  suggested.  "  Why  cannot  they  be 
wedded  at  once?  All  is  ready." 

I  saw  Jane's  face  light  up  and  knew  she  would 
agree. 

"  'Tis  the  very  thing,"  cried  father  gladly. 
"  There  is  one  among  us  who  keeps  her  head. 
Fetch  Mr.  Carrington,  Isaac,  and  we  will  have  him 
marry  you  forthwith." 


Jane  Weds  the  Doctor  83 

But  here  a  new  difficulty  presented  itself. 

"  You  forget  that  I  must  go  to  the  inoculation 
to-night,"  Dr.  Isaac  protested  hesitatingly. 

"  If  you  do  not  want  me,"  Jane  declared,  with 
a  toss  of  her  head,  "  I  shall  go  to  Boston  with  father, 
—  and  perhaps  I'll  wed  an  officer  in  Mr.  Gage's 
family." 

I  vow  I  liked  her  spirit. 

"  Nay  now,  Jane,"  stammered  the  doctor,  "  you 
know  it  is  not  that  I  do  not  want  you;  but  that  I 
must  to  the  Fielding's  for  the  inoculation." 

"  Aye,  you  said  that  before,"  snapped  Jane. 

"  But  you  seem  not  to  understand,"  he  per 
sisted.  "  I  would  not  leave  you  alone, —  yet  I  have 
promised  to  attend  the  party  and  all  arrange 
ments  have  been  made.  A  doctor  must  do  his 
duty." 

"  You  can  take  her  with  you,"  I  put  in,  made 
bold  by  the  reception  my  previous  suggestion  had 
met  with. 

"Aye,  and  why  not?"  asked  father.  "'Twill 
be  a  new  sort  of  wedding  junket,  I'll  admit;  but 
'twill  be  the  best  way  out  of  our  difficulty." 

And  so  it  was  finally  arranged.  Dr.  Isaac  went 
off  for  the  pastor,  Jane  hurried  upstairs  to  don  her 
wedding-gown,  and  Aunt  Nabby  bustled  about  to 
make  what  preparations  she  might  in  the  limited 
time  at  her  disposal. 

"  Where  is  Ethan?  "  asked  father,  looking  at  me. 
"  Know  you  where  he  is?  He  should  be  here,  not 


84  A  Maid  of  '76 

only  for  his  sister's  marriage  but  also  to  make  ready 
against  our  journey." 

"  Is  he  to  go,  too,  Father?  "  I  asked. 
'  To  be  sure  he  is.      Run  and  see  if  you  can  find 
him,"  was  the  answer  and  with  Jimmy  beside  me  I 
hurried  r.way. 

We  went  to  the  common,  but  by  this  time  the 
crowd  had  dispersed  and  I  knew  not  where  else  to 
seek.  None  had  seen  him,  though  I  asked  several 
old  friends;  so,  when  at  length  I  spied  Mr.  Carring- 
ton  and  the  doctor  enter  our  gate  I  hurried  back, 
a  little  sad  that  Ethan  would  miss  Jane's  wedding, 
yet  also  somewhat  glad  that  the  moment  of  father's 
bitterest  disappointment  was  to  be  put  off. 

But  I  wanted  to  see  Ethan  before  he  faced  father, 
in  order  to  warn  him  of  what  was  coming  and  per 
haps  to  find  a  solution  for  our  difficulties,  if  that 
indeed  were  possible. 

I  reported  that  I  could  find  no  trace  of  my  brother 
and  it  was  agreed  that  they  should  delay  a  little  for 
him;  but  the  time  slipped  by  and  at  length  Dr.  Isaac 
could  stand  it  no  longer. 

"  'Tis  impossible  to  wait  another  moment,"  he 
insisted.  "  I  must  be  at  Fairchild's  farm  by  six 
and  'tis  a  good  two  hours'  drive  away." 

So  the  bride  was  sent  for  and  came  down,  look 
ing  lovely  in  her  white  paduasoy,  even  though  the 
blossoms  in  her  hair  were  but  common  flowers  from 
our  own  garden. 

She  and  Dr.  Brown  stood  before  old  Mr.  Car- 


Jane  Weds  the  Doctor  85 

rington,  who  had  baptised  them  both  when  they  were 
babes;  and  happily,  just  before  the  final  words  were 
said,  Ethan  slipped  quietly  into  the  room. 

I  watched  him  as  he  took  a  place  opposite  me  and 
was  startled  to  see  how  much  older  he  looked.  His 
face  was  quite  pale,  his  lips  set,  and  no  one  who 
knew  what  I  did  could  doubt  he  was  moved  by  some 
high  purpose.  To  me  he  was  very  handsome,  al 
though  he  was  but  dressed  in  his  everyday  clothes. 

The  short  ceremony  was  soon  over.  The  health 
of  the  bride  was  hastily  drunk,  and  in  another  min 
ute  they  were  in  the  doctor's  chaise  and  away,  fol 
lowed  by  a  shower  of  rice  and  an  old  slipper  that 
Aunt  Abigail  had  provided,  though  indeed  she  pro 
fessed  scorn  of  all  such  superstitious  beliefs. 

Ethan  and  I  ran  to  the  gate,  calling  good  wishes 
after  the  happy  pair,  and  on  our  way  back  I  whis 
pered  to  him  of  what  was  coming. 

"  I,  too,  am  for  Boston,"  he  answered  gravely. 

"  With  us,  Ethan?  "  I  exclaimed  joyfully. 

"  Nay,"  he  replied,  shaking  his  head.  "  I  go  a 
different  route.  A  party  of  us  have  determined  to 
join  General  Washington's  army." 

"  Oh,  Ethan!  "  I  murmured,  halting  in  my  tracks. 
"  You  will  be  killed !  " 

"  Do  not  be  too  sure  of  that,"  he  remarked,  with 
an  attempt  at  light-heartedness.  "  I  shall  get  be 
hind  a  tree  when  the  British  bullets  are  flying.  But 
come,"  he  went  on  gravely,  "  I  must  tell  father  what 
I  fear  will  grieve  him  sorely." 


86  A  Maid  of  '76 


u 


Is  there  no  way  to  spare  him?"  I  asked 
brokenly.  "  Must  he  learn  that  all  his  children  are 
rebels?" 

"  Aye,  he  must  be  told,  Charlotte,"  Ethan  an 
swered  sadly,  "  though  I  would  cut  off  my  right  hand 
to  spare  him  the  pain  of  it.  Come,"  and  together 
we  walked  into  the  house. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE    PARTING   OF    THE   WAYS 

THAT  father  would  be  sorry  to  learn  that  I, 
too,  was  a  rebel  against  his  king  I  knew 
well  enough;  but  then,  I  was  but  a  maid. 
It  was  from  Ethan  that  the  bitterest  blow  must  fall. 
Not  that  he  loved  his  girls  less,  for  he  cared  for  us 
all,  but  it  was  natural  that  the  opinions  of  his  eldest 
son  should  have  more  weight  with  him. 

Moreover,  in  the  last  year  or  two  father  had 
grown  to  depend  upon  Ethan  in  his  business  affairs, 
and  it  was  almost  as  if  they  had  become  partners 
in  such  enterprises.  So  it  was  that  they  had  drawn 
closer  the  one  to  the  other;  and  such  was  father's 
confidence  in  him  that  I  knew  he  had  never  questioned 
Ethan's  loyalty  for  a  moment.  Thus  would  the 
shock  be  all  the  harder  and  I  trembled  at  the  out 
come  as  little  Jimmy,  Ethan  and  I  walked  into 
father's  study. 

Aunt  Nabby  was  there,  and  evidently  father  had 
been  pressing  her  to  accompany  him  to  Boston,  for 
she  was  talking  volubly  against  the  plan. 

"  Nay,  I  shall  not  move  a  foot,"  she  was  saying. 
"  This  Boston  is  no  doubt  filled  with  racketing  sol 
diery  and  far  from  quiet.  I  am  neither  Whig  nor 

87 


88  A  Maid  of  '76 

Tory.  I  know  naught  of  such  matters  and  care  less. 
Furthermore  there  are  important  things  here  for  me 
to  attend  to.  Only  yesterday  I  set  out  some  geran 
ium  slips,  and  who  will  care  for  them  an  I  go  away?  " 

"But  Abigail,  would  you  leave  the  children?" 
father  pleaded,  while  he  busied  himself  arranging 
some  papers  at  his  desk  so  that  his  back  was  to  us. 

"I  would  not!"  she  answered.  " 'Tis  the  chil 
dren  who  are  leaving  me.  A  sensible  man  would 
give  them  into  my  charge  in  the  circumstances. 
Sure,  there  is  no  danger  here.  Am  I  not  right, 
Ethan?" 

At  her  appeal  father  looked  over  his  shoulder 
with  a  smile  of  welcome  for  us,  but  still  busied  him 
self  at  his  desk. 

"  You  do  not  understand,  Abigail,"  he  said,  with 
a  great  show  of  patience.  "  It  is  not  that  I  fear 
bodily  harm  will  come  to  them  if  they  remain,  but 
already  they  have  been  made  to  feel  as  if  they  were 
outcasts  because  they  are  loyal  to  the  King." 

"  Nonsense  !  "  declared  Aunt  Nabby. 

"  Nay,  it  is  not  nonsense,"  father  protested. 
"  You  know  how  Charlotte  was  treated  in  the  mar 
ket.  Moreover  I  do  not  care  to  have  them  subject 
to  the  influence  of  these  Whigs,  as  you  call  them. 
You  see  how  Jane  has  changed.  Charlotte  and  lit 
tle  Jimmy  are  but  children,  and  might  be  won  away 
from  their  allegiance  did  they  hear  naught  but  the 
rantings  of  these  rebels.  I  will  not  leave  them,  and 
you  had  best  come  too,  Abigail." 


The  Parting  of  the  Ways  89 

"  Nay,  it  is  impossible,"  Aunt  Nabby  declared. 
"Were  it  not  for  these  slips  I  might  consider  it; 
but  as  it  is  —  No,  I  shall  stay !  " 

"Cannot  you  persuade  your  aunt,  Ethan?" 
father  asked  over  his  shoulder. 

"  Nay,  Father,  I  think  Aunt  Abigail  is  right," 
was  the  firm  answer. 

"  Ah,  I  see  you  belittle  the  influence  of  these 
traitors,  Ethan,"  father  replied.  "  That  is  a  mis 
take.  You  will  be  surprised  and  grieved,  as  I  was, 
to  learn  that  your  sister  Jane,  whom  I  thought  a 
well-disposed  and  loyal  girl,  has  turned  against  her 
king." 

"  Nay,  I'm  not  surprised,"  said  Ethan,  steadily, 
and  the  seriousness  of  his  manner  arrested  father's 
attention. 

'  You  knew  it  and  did  naught  to  make  her  think 
rightly?"  he  questioned. 

"  How  could  I,  seeing  that  I  hold  to  the  same 
views?"  replied  Ethan. 

For  an  instant  father  remained  motionless,  bend 
ing  over  his  desk;  then  he  turned  deliberately  and 
looked  full  into  Ethan's  face. 

"  The  same  views,"  he  repeated  slowly,  as  if  he 
scarce  took  in  the  meaning  of  the  words.  "  The 
same  views!  What  are  you  saying,  Ethan?" 

"Oh,  Father!  "  cried  Ethan,  his  voice  trembling 
with  the  sorrow  he  felt,  "  how  can  I  tell  you?  " 

It  was  a  full  minute  that  father  gazed  at  Ethan 
before  he  spoke  again.  He  seemed  not  to  under- 


90  A  Maid  of  '76 

stand  and  turned  from  one  to  the  other  of  us  as 
if  seeking  an  explanation. 

"  Ethan,"  he  began  finally,  getting  to  his  feet, 
"  what  is  it  you  mean?  " 

"Is  it  not  plain  what  I  mean,  Father?"  Ethan 
burst  out,  nigh  beside  himself  with  the  pain  and 
sorrow  he  was  causing.  "  I  have  deceived  you,  sir, 
because  I  wanted  to  spare  you." 

"Then  you,  too,  are  a  traitor  to  your  king!" 
father  murmured  in  a  dull,  lifeless  tone.  '  You, 
my  eldest  son,  a  —  a  —  traitor !  " 

"  Call  it  what  name  you  like,  Father,"  Ethan 
cried  in  a  broken  voice,  scarce  able  to  control  him 
self.  "  If  to  fight  for  our  rights  as  free  men  is 
to  be  a  traitor  —  then  I  am  one." 

At  that  little  Jimmy,  who  had  been  looking  from 
one  to  the  other  of  us  with  bright,  bird-like  eyes, 
ran  and  took  his  place  beside  his  brother. 

"  You  can't  blame  us,  Father,"  he  cried,  "  because 
we  were  born  in  the  Americas !  " 

I  saw  father  totter  as  if  he  had  received  a 
blow;  then  with  a  low  cry  of  pain  he  dropped  into 
the  chair  beside  him  and  hid  his  face  in  his 
hands. 

"  Even  my  little  son  has  been  taken  from  me," 
he  murmured  piteously,  and  lifting  his  head  he 
looked  at  us  all  appealingly. 

"  Am  I  to  go  alone  into  my  exile?  "  he  cried,  in 
a  heart-broken  voice. 

And  then  I  knew  my  turn  had  come  to  speak.     I 


The  Parting  of  the  Ways  91 

must  take  my  place  on  one  side  or  the  other.  But 
what  could  I  say?  I,  too,  was  a  patriot,  ready  to 
dare  all  that  a  girl  could  for  the  land  of  her  birth. 
I  believed  that  the  King  had  treated  his  colonies 
in  the  Americas  cruelly  and  that  all  must  resist  or 
be  made  slaves. 

But  on  the  other  hand  there  was  father  whom  I 
loved  with  all  my  heart,  and  he,  too,  loved  us. 
Never  had  I  heard  him  speak  an  unkind  word  to 
one  of  his  children.  It  was  as  if  he  had  tried  to 
make  up  to  us  the  affection  we  had  lost  when  our 
mother  had  died.  Should  I,  also,  add  to  his  sorrow 
and  disappointment?  Was  he  to  go  alone  into  a 
hostile  city  deserted  both  by  his  children  and  his 
friends  ? 

These  thoughts  flashed  through  my  mind  more 
quickly  than  I  can  put  them  down,  for  in  reality,  it 
took  but  a  moment  for  me  to  make  my  decision. 
Surely  my  country  could  spare  me  to  comfort  my 
father. 

With  a  glance  at  Ethan,  in  which  I  hoped  he 
would  read  what  was  in  my  heart,  I  hurried  to  father 
and  threw  my  arms  about  his  neck. 

"  I  will  go  with  you,"  I  sobbed  and  buried  my 
head  on  his  shoulder. 

"Thank  God  I  have  one  faithful  child  left!" 
he  cried  and  held  me  close  to  him. 

As  for  me,  the  tears  flowed  all  too  fast.  I  knew 
that  I  had  comforted  father  somewhat,  but  it 
seemed  as  if  in  doing  it  I  had  betrayed  my  country 


92  A  Maid  of  '76 

—  and  what  would  Ethan  say  to  me  now  that  I  had 
taken  sides  against  him? 

I  was  too  much  upset  to  think  of  anything  very 
clearly  and  just  cried  on  father's  shoulder,  unheed 
ing  the  passing  minutes. 

Aunt  Nabby,  however,  brought  me  to  my  senses 
with  a  jerk,  for  her  cold,  practical  speech  jarred 
upon  my  wrought-up  feelings.  Perchance,  because 
she  too  was  moved,  she  appeared  even  less  sym 
pathetic  than  usual. 

"  James,"  she  asked  sharply,  "  is  it  still  your  in 
tention  to  go  to  Boston?" 

Father  recovered  himself  with  an  effort  and  I 
dried  my  tears  as  quickly  as  I  might. 

"  It  is  more  than  ever  necessary  that  I  should  go, 
Abigail,"  he  replied. 

"  Very  well,"  she  answered,  calmly.  ''  It  is 
needful  then  that  the  arrangements  for  your  journey 
be  attended  to  at  once.  Charlotte,  I  suppose,  will 
accompany  you." 

"  Yes,  and  Jimmy  also,"  replied  father,  know 
ing  what  was  in  her  mind. 

"  Must  you  take  the  child?  "  Aunt  Nabby  asked 
with  a  note  of  pleading  in  her  voice,  for  though  she 
treated  us  all  with  equal  justice,  it  was  no  secret  that 
she  had  a  particular  fondness  for  our  small  brother. 
'  The  boy  goes  with  Charlotte  and  me,"  father 
replied,  positively.  "  We  will  start  at  sunrise.  I 
had  hoped  to  be  on  my  way  this  afternoon,  but  it 
grows  late  and  I  care  not  to  travel  by  night." 


The  Parting  of  the  Ways  93 

Aunt  Nabby  said  no  more  on  that  subject  and 
left  the  room  after  she  and  father  had  discussed  a 
few  details  of  the  trip.  Then  he  seemed  to  note 
for  the  first  time  that  Ethan  had  slipped  away  while 
I  had  been  crying  in  his  arms. 

"Where  is  Ethan?"  he  asked,  looking  at  me 
with  a  weary  and  sad  expression  in  his  eyes.  And 
then,  a  little  anxiously,  "  Think  you  he  can  have 
gone  away?  I  would  not  part  from  my  son  in 
anger.  Find  him,  Charlotte,  my  dear,  and  bid  him 
come  to  me  at  once.  Though  we  hold  different 
opinions  he  must  not  think  we  are  enemies  on  that 
account." 

I  know  not  what  I  had  expected  father  to  do 
about  Ethan's  confession.  I  had  thought,  dimly, 
that  he  might  fly  into  a  rage,  perhaps,  and  order  his 
son  out  of  the  house  as  he  had  Dr.  Isaac;  but  'twas 
plain  he  had  no  such  feeling.  Rather  did  he  seem 
concerned  that  there  should  be  no  enmity  between 
them,  and  this  brought  my  tears  afresh,  while  at 
the  same  time  it  made  me  glad. 

I  found  Ethan  in  his  room,  gazing  out  of  the 
window,  and,  as  I  entered,  he  turned  a  troubled,  ques 
tioning  face  to  me.  But  for  a  moment  I  knew  not 
what  to  say,  thinking  he  might  scorn  me  for  seem 
ing  to  deny  my  country  when  he  had  braved  father 
in  its  defence. 

"  Father  wishes  to  see  you,  Ethan,"  I  said,  at 
length  and  his  face  lit  up  with  pleasure. 

"  Is  he  not  angry?  "  he  asked,  eagerly. 


94  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  Nay,  he  feared  you  might  have  gone  away," 
I  answered.  "  He  says  that  you  and  he  must  not 
be  enemies  because  you  hold  not  to  the  same  opin 
ions.  He  would  have  you  go  to  him  at  once." 

"He  is  the  very  best  of  fathers!  "  cried  Ethan, 
starting  for  the  door,  but  I  stopped  him  at  the 
threshold. 

"  Ethan,"  I  began  timidly,  "  do  you  deem  me  a 
traitor?  " 

"A  traitor?"  he  repeated,  scarce  seeming  to 
understand. 

'  Yes.  Because  I  let  father  believe  I  thought 
not  as  you  others  do  about  the  Cause  and  said  I 
would  go  to  Boston  with  him!  "  It  all  came  out 
in  a  rush  and  I  looked  appealingly  at  my  brother. 

"  Nay,  sister,"  he  cried,  patting  me  lovingly  on 
the  shoulder,  "  there  was  no  need  for  you  to  make 
it  harder  for  poor  father.  Had  you  not  gone  to 
him,  I  vow  I  could  not  have  stood  it." 

"  I'm  so  glad  you  don't  blame  me,  Ethan !  "  I  ex 
claimed,  "  for  indeed  I  am  a  patriot  still;  but  I 
feared  you  might  think  I  was  a  traitor  at  heart." 

"Never!"  he  asserted.  "I  knew  you  would 
never  forsake  your  country,  wherever  you  might 
happen  to  be.  And  who  can  tell,"  he  went  on, 
"  perchance  you  may  help  to  make  father  a  patriot, 
too." 

"  Ah,  that  is  my  heart's  desire,"  I  murmured,  as 
he  left  the  room. 


CHAPTER  X 

WE    START    UPON   A    JOURNEY 

I  KNOW  naught  of  the  talk  that  took  place  be 
tween  father  and  Ethan,  except  that  each 
seemed  happier  after  it,  and  I  doubted  not 
they  had  come  to  an  understanding. 

But  father  still  held  firmly  to  his  intention  of 
going  to  Boston  as  quickly  as  possible,  so  there  were 
many  preparations  to  make  against  our  departure 
in  the  early  morning. 

My  chief  concern  was  for  Ethan.  I  liked  not 
the  thought  of  his  joining  the  patriot  army  which, 
we  were  told,  was  encamped  around  Boston,  hold 
ing  the  British  under  General  Gage  in  the  city. 
Father  had  spoken  of  our  troops  contemptuously  as 
"  a  band  of  raggamuffins,"  and  of  Mr.  Washington, 
our  general,  as  "  a  mere  provincial  who  could  not 
hope  to  withstand  the  assaults  of  trained  British 
regulars  "  under  their  great  generals.  We  had  heard 
something  of  the  battle  at  Bunker's  Hill,  but  each 
party  had  claimed  a  victory  there,  and  I  knew  not 
which  side  had  the  truth  of  it.  But  without  any 
doubt  there  had  been  fighting,  and  would  be  again, 
so  that  if  Ethan  joined  our  forces  he  was  like  to  be 
killed.  I  could  not  bear  even  the  thought  of  that. 

95 


96  A  Maid  of  '76 

We  had  scarce  a  moment  alone  together  and  I 
tried,  with  little  hope  I  confess,  to  persuade  him 
not  to  go.  But  I  fear  there  was  a  lack  of  warmth 
in  my  arguments,  for  indeed  I  could  not  find  it  in 
my  heart  to  ask  him  to  play  the  shirker  while  others 
risked  their  lives  to  save  the  country. 

Truth  to  tell  I  knew  not  what  I  desired,  except 
that,  whatever  happened,  I  wanted  no  harm  to  come 
to  this  brother  I  loved. 

"  You  would  not  have  me  show  the  white 
feather,"  Ethan  replied  gravely,  when  I  begged 
him  to  stay  at  home. 

"  Oh,  no,  Ethan,"  I  answered  hurriedly,  "  but  you 
must  promise  you  won't  get  shot.  You  can  take 
care  of  yourself  an  you  will.  There  is  no  better 
woodsman  in  the  country.  'Twill  be  easy  for  you 
to  keep  miles  away  from  the  British." 

He  laughed,  as  well  he  might. 

"  I  may  be  a  good  woodsman,"  he  answered 
lightly,  "  but  you  would  have  me  a  poor  soldier  in 
deed.  Still,  I'll  promise  not  to  run  into  danger  for 
the  love  of  it.  I've  no  great  desire  to  be  killed 
just  to  show  I'm  a  Whig." 

"  Did  you  tell  father  you  were  going  to  join  Gen 
eral  Washington's  army?"  I  asked,  a  little  anx 
iously. 

"  No,  I  saw  no  need  of  it,"  Ethan  answered, 
"  seeing  that  he  inquired  not  what  my  plans  were. 
Moreover  he  will  not  believe  that  matters  are  so 
serious  as  some  others  of  us  think.  It  is  his  con- 


We  Start  Upon  a  Journey  97 

viction  that  war  may  yet  be  avoided.  Sure  I  hope 
he's  right,  but  'tis  the  King  who  must  give  ground. 
The  Colonies  have  done  their  utmost  for  the  sake 
of  peace,  and  mean  to  fight  from  now  on." 

"  And  I  want  to  fight  too,"  cried  little  Jimmy, 
who  had  heard  the  last  of  Ethan's  speech  as  he 
ran  up  to  us. 

"Oh,  ho!  Here's  a  fine  patriot  for  you,"  ex 
claimed  his  big  brother  with  a  laugh. 

"  Nay,  you  are  making  fun,"  protested  Jimmy, 
stamping  his  foot  with  vexation. 

"  I  cry  your  pardon,"  Ethan  said,  sober  on  the 
instant,  as  he  noted  how  serious  the  lad  was,  "  but 
you  must  grow  up  a  bit,  Jimmy,  before  they'll  take 
you  for  a  soldier." 

"  But  what  reason  is  there  in  that?  "  the  boy  in 
sisted.  "  If  they  wait  till  I'm  older  I'll  be  but  a 
bigger  target  for  the  British  bullets.  I  can  shoot 
—  and  as  for  the  drilling,"  he  went  on,  standing 
very  stiff  and  straight,  "  I've  watched  you  at  it,  and 
can  do  as  well  as  any  of  your  company,  Ethan  Mor 
ton,"  whereupon  he  brought  his  hand  to  his  hat, 
giving  the  military  salute  most  seriously. 

Ethan  falling  in  with  Jimmy's  humour  returned 
the  salute  gravely,  and  for  an  instant  the  two  stood 
facing,  like  a  private  and  his  captain. 

Jimmy  showed  a  proud  bearing  and  his  face  was 
aglow  with  the  enthusiasm  he  felt;  but  the  next 
moment  his  hand  fell  to  his  side  and  he  turned  away 
with  a  sigh  of  discontent. 


98  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  'Tis  naught  but  play,"  he  murmured  regret 
fully.  "  Father  says  I  must  go  to  Boston  with  him 
and  Charlotte." 

"  Aye,  'tis  best,"  said  Ethan. 

"  And  safer,"  I  put  in,  foolishly. 

"  Safer!  "  repeated  Jimmy  scornfully.  "  'Tis  as 
if  I  were  a  weak  woman.  Never  mind,"  he  went 
on,  "  when  I  meet  General  Washington  'twill  be  a 
different  story.  I've  heard  he  is  a  man  of  sense." 

Luckily  we  were  interrupted  just  then,  for  other 
wise  I  fear  Jimmy  would  have  caught  the  smile  upon 
our  faces  and  so  have  had  his  feelings  sore  hurt. 

Shortly  after  daybreak  the  next  morning  we  made 
our  start  for  Boston.  The  sun  shone  bravely,  and 
had  we  been  upon  any  other  business  our  hearts 
would  have  rejoiced  at  the  prospect  of  the  journey. 
As  it  was,  not  one  of  us  but  felt  depressed,  though 
Aunt  Nabby  showed  little  of  her  emotion,  and  kept 
us  bustling  about  so  busily  that  we  had  scarce  time 
for  moping  ere  we  were  upon  the  road. 

The  good-byes  were  quickly  said.  Father  and 
Ethan  gripped  hands  at  parting  and  looked  into  each 
other's  eyes  in  silence  for  a  moment. 

"  Good-bye,  my  boy,"  said  father  at  last,  his  voice 
showing  how  deeply  he  was  touched.  "  I'm  sorry 
that  you  and  I  do  not  agree  on  certain  matters;  but 
I  quarrel  with  no  man  whose  opinions  are  honest 
ones,  whether  or  not  I  hold  with  them,  and  least  of 
all  with  my  son.  Good-bye,  and  —  and  God  bless 
you." 


We  Start  Upon  a  Journey  99 

There  were  tears  in  Ethan's  eyes  as  he  wrung 
father's  hand;  and  though  he  did  not  speak  it  needed 
not  words  to  tell  the  love  and  respect  he  had  for 
him.  Nor  were  any  of  the  eyes  dry  that  witnessed 
that  parting,  for,  while  we  could  not  look  into  the 
future,  we  failed  not  to  realize  the  seriousness  of 
a  cause  that  was  to  separate  a  father  and  son  who 
in  all  else  thought  alike,  and  between  whom  there 
was  such  a  mutual  respect  and  trust. 

A  moment  or  so  later  we  were  all  in  the  carriage. 
Jimmy  and  I  in  the  back  seat,  with  father  in  front, 
driving  our  best  pair  of  horses.  Aunt  Nabby  had 
resisted  all  inducements  to  accompany  us,  though  I 
think  she  was  nigh  to  changing  her  mind  as  she 
kissed  little  Jimmy  farewell. 

'  You  will  find  me  here  when  you  return,"  she 
said.  "  Were  it  not  for  those  geranium  slips,  and 
three  pairs  of  Ethan's  hose  that  are  ravelled,  I  might 
have  gone  with  you.  As  'tis,  I  must  stay." 

"  I  would  that  your  reasons  were  of  greater 
weight,  Abigail,"  father  returned  as  he  picked  up 
the  reins  and  started  our  horses. 

As  we  neared  the  gate  Aunt  Nabby  hailed  us. 

"  Charlotte,"  she  shouted,  "  pray  bear  in  mind 
that  peppermint  and  hot  water  is  a  fine  and  soothing 
remedy  when  Jimmy  hath  the  green-apple  colic." 

As  we  turned  into  the  lane  she  called  again,  so 
loudly  that  father  stopped  the  horses. 

"  I  clean  forgot  to  tell  you,"  she  panted  from 
running  after  us,  "  to  bring  me  a  packet  of  pins  and 


ioo  A  Maid  of  '76 

some  needles.     The  prices  they  ask  for  them  here 
are  a  positive  scandal." 

"  Your  aunt  talks  as  if  we  went  upon  a  junket," 
murmured  father  as  we  drove  on;  and  I,  looking 
back  through  my  tears,  wondered  when,  if  ever 
again,  I  should  see  the  home  we  were  leaving  and 
those  dear  ones  from  whom  we  had  parted. 


JIMMY   MEETS    HIS   GENERAL 

OUR  journeying  to  Boston  was  pleasant,  and 
we  found  much  to  entertain  us  upon  the 
road.  Jimmy  soon  recovered  his  lively 
spirits  and  chatted  gaily  about  all  the  things  he 
saw,  while  father  responded  with  a  cheerfulness  that 
surprised  me.  For  my  part  I  could  not,  at  first, 
find  joy  in  anything,  and  wondered  how  father  could 
laugh,  even  at  my  little  brother's  droll  sayings.  It 
seemed  as  if  he  were  actually  glad  to  be  leaving 
Elmtree  behind  us.  But  in  this  I  was  mistaken  in 
a  measure,  for  though  it  was  true  that  he  was  re 
joiced  to  be  upon  the  way,  it  was  because  he  hoped 
to  accomplish  a  great  good  for  the  country  in  Bos 
ton,  not  at  all  because  he  was  leaving  his  old  home. 
And  then,  as  we  drove  through  a  beautiful  stretch 
of  land,  covered  with  thick  forests  cut  here  and  there 
by  fertile  farms,  he  told  Jimmy  and  me  what  he  be 
lieved  to  be  the  real  cause  of  the  estrangement  be 
tween  the  Mother  Country  and  the  American  Col 
onies,  and  how  he  looked  to  set  all  right. 

"  It  is  the  politicians  of  both  countries  who  are  at 
fault,"  he  explained.  "  'Tis  they  who  are  making 
the  trouble.  The  King  hath  corrupt  agents  and  bad 

101 


102  A  Maid  of  '76 

advisers  who  will  not  tell  him  the  truth  about  us 
here.  On  this  side,  men  like  Adams,  (a  ranting  law 
yer,  Charlotte,  who  should  be  hanged),  influence  the 
people  by  their  falsehoods  about  the  King,  spurring 
them  to  do  some  untoward  deed  that  is  seized  upon 
by  His  Majesty's  ministers  and  twisted  to  their  own 
ends.  There  are  grave  faults  on  each  side,  and 
those  who  should  make  plain  the  truth  take  pains  to 
hide  it  for  their  selfish  purposes." 

In  this  vein  he  talked,  growing  more  and  more 
earnest,  till  I  saw  that  he  believed  all  that  he  said 
so  firmly  that  I,  too,  began  to  doubt  if  all  the  fault 
was  upon  the  King's  side. 

"  But,  Father,"  I  asked  as  he  paused  a  moment, 
"  why  doesn't  the  King  come  to  the  Americas  to  see 
for  himself?" 

"Oh,  would  that  he  might!"  exclaimed  father 
fervently.  "  Should  he  see  this  fair  land  and  the 
good  people  who  live  in  it  face  to  face,  this  shadow 
of  war  would  fade  away  like  mist  before  the  summer 
sun.  But  he  is  too  full  of  affairs  and  so  must  take 
the  word  of  the  officials  he  sends.  Unhappily,  he 
cannot  see  rightly  through  the  eyes  of  those  who  are 
blinded  by  their  greed." 

"  But  surely  some  one  must  tell  him  the  truth  of 
it,"  I  said. 

'Tis  for  that  purpose  we  fare  to  Boston,"  father 
explained.  "  General  Gage  has  misunderstood  our 
people.  They  are  not  to  be  frightened  by  soldiers 
nor  bullied  by  a  show  of  force.  Therein  lies  all  the 


Jimmy  Meets  His  General  103 

trouble.  In  their  hearts  our  countrymen  are  loyal. 
'Tis  only  needful  to  treat  them  like  men.  These 
facts  the  representatives  of  the  King  must  be  told 
by  one  they  know  to  be  a  faithful  subject.  That  is 
my  mission,  and  it  is  my  firm  faith  that  in  a  short 
time  these  bitter  controversies  will  have  ended  and 
this  threat  of  war  will  be  a  thing  of  the  past." 
Father  spoke  so  confidently  that  I  was  convinced  that 
he  had  but  to  put  the  matter  before  General  Gage, 
the  Governor  of  Boston,  and  all  would  be  well. 

It  was  not  the  King  himself  that  the  patriots 
hated,  but  the  injustice  of  the  laws  imposed  upon 
them.  It  was  not  that  they  minded  paying  the  taxes 
levied  for  the  King,  but  that  they  had  no  hand  in 
making  the  laws  of  their  country  nor  any  means  of 
laying  before  their  ruler  their  side  of  any  contro 
versy. 

These  things  I  understood  well  enough,  though 
I  was  but  a  maid  of  fourteen  years;  and  so,  believing 
that  father  had  found  a  way  to  set  matters  straight, 
my  spirits  rose  at  the  prospects  of  peace  and  I 
ceased  in  a  measure  to  worry  about  Ethan.  Nor,  to 
my  mind,  was  he  a  greater  patriot  than  father,  who 
indeed  took  a  less  popular  way  of  showing  his  love 
for  the  Colonies;  but  who,  nevertheless,  was  prepar 
ing  to  intercede  for  them  with  their  oppressors. 

We  talked  much  of  these  things  as  we  travelled  at 
a  comfortable  pace,  stopping  at  farm  houses  to  bate 
the  horses,  and  at  night  putting  up  at  taverns  where 
father  was  well  known  from  previous  visits. 


104  A  Maid  of  '76 

As  we  neared  Boston  we  found  an  increasing  num 
ber  of  people  at  such  places,  and  father  cautioned  us 
to  say  naught  of  our  plans.  But  this  was  not  so 
easy  a  matter,  for  the  troubled  times  bred  suspicion, 
and  any  reticence  was  viewed  askance  by  those  who 
knew  something  of  father's  politics. 

At  the  White  Hart,  the  inn  at  which  we  spent  the 
last  night  of  our  journey,  the  curiosity  about  us  was 
most  marked.  I  had  already  noted  that  the  nearer 
we  drew  to  the  city  the  more  acute  suspicion  became, 
and  had  heard  the  word  "  spy  "  on  more  than  one 
lip,  though  it  was  not  intended  for  my  ears.  Also  I 
discovered  that  the  trend  of  travel  was  away  from, 
and  not  toward,  the  city.  Thus  it  soon  became 
evident  that  our  party,  going  against  the  current, 
was  the  cause  of  much  speculation  and  comment. 

Jimmy,  being  a  bright  and  talkative  child,  was 
made  much  of  wherever  we  stopped,  and  I  was  at 
first  a  little  fearful  that  he  might  tell  more  than  was 
wise. 

The  wife  of  our  host  was  a  sharp-featured,  shrew 
ish  body  who,  promptly  upon  our  arrival,  made  an 
excuse  of  seeing  to  my  comfort  to  question  me  alone. 
She  was  curious  as  to  the  need  of  our  sudden  jour 
ney,  saying  that  when  father  had  come  that  way  only 
a  short  time  before,  he  had  said  naught  of  bringing 
his  family  back  with  him. 

To  this  I  made  answer  truthfully  that  we  were  but 
a  part  of  the  family,  and  that  my  aunt,  my  brother 
and  sister  remained  behind  at  Elmtree. 


Jimmy  Meets  His  General  105 

My  noncommittal  answers  evidently  satisfied  her 
not,  for  a  little  later  I  heard  her  interrogating 
Jimmy  to  the  same  end. 

"  Now,  why,  my  little  man,  do  you  go  upon  such 
a  journey  in  the  heat  of  summer?  "  she  asked  in  a 
pleasant,  persuasive  voice. 

"  Because  in  the  winter,"  Jimmy  .returned  inno 
cently,  "  I  take  the  croup,  and  Aunt  Nabby  will  not 
let  me  go  anywhere  even  with  Dada.  She  says  he 
hath  never  a  care  for  wet  feet." 

"  Aye,  all  men  are  like  that,"  agreed  our  host 
ess.  "  But  what  saith  your  aunt  to  this  sudden 
junket?" 

"  She  made  Sharly  promise  to  give  me  hot  pepper 
mint  water  should  I  have  a  pain  from  eating 
green  apples,"  said  Jimmy  after  a  moment's 
thought. 

"And  was  that  all?"  questioned  the  dame,  sore 
disappointed. 

"  Nay,  there  was  another  matter,"  returned 
Jimmy.  "  She  e'en  ran  after  us  to  the  gate  to  say 
it." 

"And  what  was  that?"  the  woman  broke  in 
eagerly,  thinking  doubtless  she  was  come  upon  the 
information  she  sought. 

'Twas  pins,"  replied  Jimmy  soberly.  "  She 
begged  us  to  bring  her  back  a  packet  —  and  some 
needles,  too." 

"  Now  that  I  understand,"  said  the  mistress  of 
the  house,  "  and  if  you  come  by  any  cheap,  I  wish 


io6  A  Maid  of  '76 

you  would  fetch  me  a  bundle.  I  have  a  neighbour 
who  will  take  the  half.  Seven  shillings  and  six 
pence  we  used  to  pay,  but  now  they  are  not  to  be  had 
for  twenty  or  more.  They  say  they're  fine  and 
cheap  in  Boston,"  she  added  shrewdly,  glancing  side- 
wise  at  the  boy. 

"Aye,  but  who  would  go  to  Boston  for  pins?" 
asked  Jimmy,  opening  wide  his  eyes  and  looking  up 
into  her  face  artlessly. 

Whether  she  was  now  satisfied  I  know  not,  but  she 
ceased  her  questioning  and  left  the  room.  It  had 
been  in  my  mind  to  add  my  caution  to  father's,  but 
the  glimpse  I  had  of  Jimmy's  impish  face  as  the 
woman  went  out  convinced  me  that  he  had  guessed 
what  was  in  her  mind  and  that  there  was  no  need  to 
warn  him  against  betraying  the  purposes  of  our  ex 
cursion. 

On  the  morrow  we  took  to  the  road  again,  but  ere 
we  came  near  to  Boston  we  drew  aside  into  a  sandy 
lane  that,  after  an  hour  or  two,  brought  us  to  a 
pleasant  beach  beside  the  sea. 

"  We  await  a  fishing-boat  here,"  father  explained 
as  we  came  to  a  stop.  "  Should  we  try  to  enter  the 
city  directly  we  might  be  stopped  by  the  Colonial 
troops,  and  I  am  not  minded  to  answer  their  ques 
tions.  The  boat  should  be  here  shortly,  and  in 
the  meantime  I  will  take  the  horses  to  a  place  of 
safety  against  our  return." 

Father  unstrapped  our  boxes  from  the  back  of 
the  waggon  and  drove  away,  leaving  Jimmy  and  me 


Jimmy  Meets  His  General  107 

to  amuse  ourselves  picking  up  shells  and  bright 
pebbles  near  the  water's  edge. 

We  were  thus  occupied  when,  on  a  sudden,  the 
sound  of  voices  behind  us  brought  me  about  with  a 
start  and  there,  not  ten  yards  away,  were  three  gen 
tlemen  on  horseback.  The  soft  sand  had  so 
muffled  the  noise  of  their  approach  that  they  were 
almost  upon  us  ere  I  was  aware  of  it. 

I  scanned  them  eagerly,  for  they  were  bravely 
dressed  in  uniforms  that  showed  that  they  were  army 
officers.  Two  were  quite  young  and  handsome,  but 
the  third,  several  years  their  senior,  held  one's  eye 
upon  the  instant,  for  his  bearing  was  most  distin 
guished. 

I  looked  at  the  older  man  as  they  slowly  ap 
proached,  and  so  noble  was  he  in  appearance  that  it 
flashed  into  my  mind  that  father  had  been  mistaken, 
and  that  here  before  me  was  the  King,  come  to  set 
right  the  wrongs  his  colonies  had  suffered.  So 
splendid  was  this  man's  appearance  that  I  doubted 
not  I  had  hit  upon  his  identity,  and  as  he  came 
abreast  of  us  I  curtsied  deeply,  half  minded  to  go 
upon  my  knees  but  not  certain  it  was  the  properest 
thing  for  a  maid  to  do. 

All  three  looked  at  us  pleasantly  and  were  for 
passing  on  with  a  polite  nod  of  salutation,  when 
little  Jimmy,  who  I  doubted  not,  had  been  staring 
open-mouthed,  suddenly  found  his  tongue. 

"  'Tis  General  Washington !  "  he  cried  at  the 
top  of  his  voice. 


io8  A  Maid  of  '76 

'  Your  Excellency  is  discovered,"  laughed  one  of 
the  younger  men.  And  then  I  realized  that  I  had 
been  wrong  in  thinking  this  the  King,  though  I  was 
sure  no  man  could  have  looked  more  kingly. 


" 'Tis  General   Washington !  "   he  cried 


CHAPTER  XII 

WE    REACH    BOSTON 

AT  Jimmy's  outcry  the  three  officers  reined  in 
their  horses,  and  the  boy  ran  forward  to 
where  they  had  stopped. 

"  I  told  Ethan  you  would  let  me  fight,"  he  panted 
from  excitement. 

"Now  who  is  this  gallant  soldier?"  asked  Gen 
eral  Washington,  with  a  kindly  smile  for  us  both. 

"  If  you  please,  sir,"  I  said  timidly,  stepping 
toward  them,  "  he  is  my  little  brother,  and  he  is  much 
put  about  that  Ethan  would  not  let  him  join  the 
patriot  army." 

"And  who  is  Ethan?"  inquired  the  General 
quietly. 

"  He  is  my  elder  brother,  sir  —  Ethan  Morton 
who  may  by  now  have  joined  your  troops.  He  was 
to  leave  Elmtree  just  after  us,"  I  answered. 

"  And  what  do  you  here  upon  the  beach  so  far 
from  home?"  asked  the  General,  pleasantly  enough 
but  with  a  glance  of  the  eye  that  compelled  the  truth, 
though  to  be  sure  it  did  not  occur  to  me  to  tell  him 
aught  else. 

"  We  fare  to  Boston,  sir,"  I  replied. 
109 


lio  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  To  Boston!  "  echoed  one  of  the  aides,  his  hand 
going  to  his  sword. 

"  But  Boston  is  scarce  a  safe  place  for  good 
patriots  these  days,"  remarked  the  General  gravely. 

"  Sir,"  I  made  answer,  "  we  go  with  father,  who 
holds  a  different  view  on  these  matters." 

"  A  family  with  a  foot  in  each  camp,"  cried  the 
second  of  the  aides,  so  scornfully  that  I  was  stung 
nigh  to  anger. 

"  Nay,  sir,"  I  returned  quickly,  "  father  is  an  hon 
est  man  and  loves  this  land,  but  — "  and  with  a 
rush  I  told  them  of  the  burning  of  the  hay  and  how 
father  had  stopped  the  shooting  on  the  common, 
and,  as  well  as  I  could,  explained  his  object  in  seeking 
Boston.  "  It  is  to  speak  with  General  Gage  and 
have  him  treat  fairly  with  the  patriots,"  I  ended. 
"  Father  thinks  that,  being  a  Loyalist  who  knows  the 
land  and  its  people,  his  word  may  be  believed  by  the 
King's  agents,  and  so  a  stop  put  to  this  threat  of 
war." 

"  Would  that  he  might  accomplish  his  purpose!  " 
said  General  Washington  solemnly.  "  I  see  your 
father  is  an  honest  man  and  no  less  a  patriot  because 
he  holds  opinions  some  others  of  us  find  hard  to 
reconcile  with  the  actions  of  the  King  and  his  min 
isters." 

"  You  see,  sir,  he  was  born  in  England,  and  that 
makes  all  the  difference,"  Jimmy  piped  up,  at  which 
the  aides  smiled  broadly,  though  Mr.  Washington's 
face  held  its  grave  expression. 


We  Reach  Boston  1 1 1 

"  You're  right,  my  lad,"  he  said,  earnestly,  "  it 
makes  a  great  difference.  But,"  he  went  on,  turning 
to  me,  "  what  if  your  father  fails  in  his  mission?  " 

"  We  shall  return  to  Elmtree,  I  suppose,  sir,"  was 
my  answer. 

"  But  it  may  not  be  so  easy  to  get  out  of  Boston  as 
it  is  to  get  in,"  His  Excellency  remarked  half  to  him 
self;  then,  to  one  of  the  aides,  "  Write  out  a  safe  con 
duct  through  our  lines  for  Mr. — "  he  paused, 
looking  to  me  to  supply  the  name. 

"  Mr.  James  Morton  of  Elmtree  in  the  Massachu 
setts,"  I  explained. 

"  I  have  it,  Your  Excellency,"  said  the  aide,  writ 
ing  busily. 

"  For  Mr.  Morton  and  children,"  added  the  Gen 
eral,  and  a  moment  later,  receiving  the  paper  from 
the  young  officer,  he  handed  it  to  me. 

"  Give  that  to  your  father,  my  child,"  he  went  on, 
"  and  tell  him  that  I  trust  this  will  always  be  a  free 
country  where  a  man  may  hold  an  honest  opinion  in 
the  respect  of  all." 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  I  answered,  curtseying  low  as 
I  spoke. 

"  Come,  gentlemen,  'tis  time  we  were  on  our  way." 
Mr.  Washington  took  up  his  reins. 

"Nay,  but  wait!"  cried  Jimmy,  excitedly.  "I 
go  with  you  to  join  the  patriot  army,"  and  the  boy 
lifted  his  hands  to  the  General  as  if  he  expected  to 
be  taken  up. 

The  young  officers  laughed  outright,  though  His 


H2  A  Maid  of  '76 

Excellency  did  not  even  smile  but  looked  down  upon 
the  child  beside  the  great  horse  with  an  expression 
of  deep  concern. 

"  So  you  want  to  be  a  soldier?  "  he  asked  very 
seriously. 

"  No,"  answered  Jimmy  promptly,  "  I  am  one." 
And  straightening  his  little  back  he  put  his  hand  to 
his  head  in  true  military  style. 

To  my  surprise  the  General  and  his  two  aides  ac 
knowledged  this  punctiliously,  bringing  their  hands 
to  their  hats  in  answer  to  the  boy's  salute,  and  to  me 
the  four  made  a  picture  scarce  to  be  described,  so 
full  of  meaning  did  it  seem. 

"  And  now,  sir,"  said  the  General,  addressing 
Jimmy  a  little  sternly,  "  what  are  the  duties  of  a 
soldier?" 

"  Ethan  says,"  Jimmy  answered  quickly,  still 
standing  stiff  and  straight,  "  that  a  soldier's  first  duty 
is  to  obey." 

"  Aye,  he's  exactly  right,"  declared  the  General. 
"  If  you  have  learned  that,  then  indeed  you  are  a 
soldier.  Will  you  obey  me  if  I  detail  you  to  a  special 
post?" 

'  Yes,  sir,"  replied  Jimmy,  seriously. 

'  Then  I  appoint  you  a  guard  of  honour  to  have  a 
care  for  your  sister  throughout  this  war,"  continued 
His  Excellency.  "  Danger  may  come  close  to  her 
and  I  wish  one  of  my  soldiers  to  be  at  her  side.  You 
are  to  be  that  soldier.  See  that  you  fulfil  the  trust  I 
have  in  you." 


We  Reach  Boston  113 

"  Yes,  sir,"  answered  Jimmy,  and  if  indeed  he  felt 
disappointed  at  the  task  that  had  been  set  him  he 
showed  it  not. 

"  And  now  we  must  hurry  on,"  His  Excellency 
continued.  "  Farewell,  my  child,"  he  said  to  me. 
"  God  speed  your  father's  mission."  Then  all  three 
gentlemen,  seeing  that  Jimmy  again  stood  at  atten 
tion  with  his  hand  to  his  hat,  saluted  formally  and 
galloped  off. 

We  stood  in  silence  for  a  moment  watching  the  de 
parting  horsemen,  but  at  length  Jimmy  gave  a  great 
sigh. 

"  I'd  rather  have  gone  with  them,"  he  remarked, 
"  but  I  suppose  some  man  must  take  care  of  the 
women.  See  to  it,  Sharly,  that  you  damp  not  your 
feet  in  this  wet  sand  and  take  a  cold." 

Before  I  could  frame  an  answer  we  were  hailed; 
and,  turning,  we  saw  father  burst  through  the  bay- 
berry  bushes  lining  the  shore  and  come  running  to 
us. 

;l  Who  were  those  men?  "  he  panted  as  he  reached 
our  side.  "  I  saw  you  talking  to  them  from  the 
dunes  and  pressed  forward  with  all  speed,  being 
alarmed  for  your  safety.  I  was  relieved  to  see  that 
they  were  gone,  for  I  feared  that  they  might  be  some 
of  the  rascally  rebels  that  surround  the  city." 

"Oh,  but  they  were  rebels!"  declared  Jimmy 
joyously.  "  One  of  them  was  my  general  come  to 
give  me  orders." 

"  What  means  the  child?  "  asked  father. 


ii4  A  Maid  of  '76 

For  answer  I  handed  him  the  safe  conduct,  which 
he  scanned  with  a  growing  frown  upon  his  forehead. 

"Was  it  Washington  himself?"  he  questioned 
incredulously. 

"  Yes,  Father,"  I  replied. 

u  How  looked  the  man?  "  father  demanded  a  lit 
tle  excitedly.  "Was  he  a  rough?  A  braggart? 
A  politician?  " 

"  Nay,  Father,"  I  answered,  "  he  was  the  noblest 
gentleman  I  ever  saw.  At  first  I  thought  he  must  be 
the  King." 

"  The  King!  "  he  repeated  derisively.  "  Are  you 
crazed,  Charlotte,  that  you  could  have  such  a  mon 
strous  notion?  " 

"  I  know  not  why  I  should  have  made  the  mis 
take,"  I  returned.  "  But  -  '  I  hesitated,  confused 
for  the  moment,  "  but  if  our  king  looked  like  Mr. 
Washington,  I'm  sure  he  would  be  here  among  his 
troubled  people." 

"  Nonsense,  child,"  father  retorted,  "  it  is  like 
these  ranting  agitators  to  appear  to  be  the  opposite 
of  what  they  really  are.  'Tis  that  faculty  gives  them 
the  means  to  befool  the  people.  Their  smooth 
tongues  ape  the  speech  of  better  men,  and  so  they  are 
listened  to  and  believed.  Why  gave  he  this?"  he 
ended,  holding  out  the  safe  conduct. 

"  In  case  you  wished  to  leave  Boston  and  return 
to  Elmtree,"  I  explained. 

"  A  trick !  "  cried  father.  "  A  trick  to  catch  me, 
I  doubt  not,  but  I'm  not  so  easily  deceived,"  and 


We  Reach  Boston  115 

seized  with  a  sudden  anger,  he  made  as  if  to  tear  the 
paper  to  bits. 

"  Oh,  Father,"  I  begged,  laying  a  restraining  hand 
upon  his  arm,  "  do  not  destroy  it.  Let  me  keep  it 
for  a  remembrance." 

He  looked  at  me  for  a  moment,  his  anger  cooling, 
and  then,  with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders  he  handed  me 
that  precious  bit  of  paper. 

"  'Tis  no  great  feat  to  impress  a  child,"  he  mur 
mured,  as  he  turned  away. 

At  the  same  instant  Jimmy  spied  a  small  vessel 
standing  in  toward  the  shore. 

"  Here  they  come,"  he  called,  running  to  the 
water's  edge,  and  father  nodded. 

'Tis  the  boat  we  take  for  Boston,"  he  said  in  his 
usual  tone,  and  we  stood  in  silence,  watching  the  little 
schooner  come  up  into  the  wind,  her  sail  flapping 
with  a  noise  we  could  hear  upon  the  shore. 

A  moment  later  a  dory  was  put  over  the  side  and 
drew  in  rapidly,  rowed  by  two  men  who  seemed  to 
know  father  and  who  treated  him  with  much  re 
spect. 

Luckily  the  sea  was  most  gentle  so  that  we  em 
barked  without  trouble  and  were  soon  aboard  the 
schooner  and  heading  for  Boston.  I  must  confess 
that  I  liked  not  sailing  with  a  deck-load  of  fresh- 
caught  fish,  some  of  which  still  flopped  about  discon 
solately;  but  Jimmy  was,  of  course,  delighted,  and 
soon  made  friends  with  the  crew.  He  asked  innu 
merable  questions  as  to  the  best  methods  of  hooking 


n6  A  Maid  of  '76 

fish,  nor  had  he  exhausted  the  subject  when  our  voy 
age  ended. 

We  made  Boston  just  at  nightfall,  and  went  di 
rectly  to  the  lodgings  at  which  father  always  stopped. 
Two  extra  rooms  were  engaged  for  Jimmy  and  me, 
much  to  the  delight  of  Mrs.  Philbrick,  our  landlady, 
who  on  sight  of  father  had  begun  to  complain  bit 
terly  at  the  condition  of  her  business. 

But  I  was  too  tired  that  night  to  heed  her  or,  in 
deed,  to  pay  much  attention  to  aught.  I  was  half 
asleep  I  think  during  supper,  and  can  scarce  remem 
ber  what  passed  after  it,  save  that  I  tucked  Jimmy 
into  bed  and  kissed  him  good-night. 

"  Sharly,"  he  whispered,  drowsily,  "  were  it  not 
that  I  am  a  soldier  I  think  I  should  be  a  fisherman 
and  —  and  you  could  have  the  little  fishes  to  play 
with." 

He  was  sound  asleep  at  the  end  of  the  sentence 
and  I  lost  no  time  in  seeking  my  bed  in  the  adjoining 
room. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

SPIES 

IT  took  me  a  moment  or  two  after  I  awoke  next 
morning  to  account  for  my  strange  surround 
ings;  then  I  remembered  that  we  had  come  to 
our  journey's  end  and  were  in  Boston.  I  sprang 
from  my  bed,  eager  with  all  the  curiosity  of  a  coun 
try  girl  upon  her  first  visit  to  this,  the  greatest  city 
in  the  Massachusetts,  to  see  the  sights  of  which  I  had 
heard  ever  since  I  was  a  babe  in  arms. 

I  had  been  too  tired  the  previous  evening  to  take 
more  than  scant  notice  of  anything;  but  now  I  was 
rested,  and  hurried  to  the  window  to  have  an  early 
glimpse  of  this  thriving  town. 

I  scarce  knew  what  I  expected,  but  my  spirits  fell 
as  I  peered  forth  from  the  casement.  It  was  rain 
ing  briskly,  and  I,  who  had  been  used  to  a  broad 
stretch  of  green  before  me,  found  my  vision  cut  off 
by  a  row  of  houses  only  the  width  of  a  narrow, 
muddy  street  away.  Few  people  were  about,  and 
these  slunk  along  close  to  the  buildings,  glancing 
furtively  over  their  shoulders  as  if  they  feared  dis 
covery. 

"  A  dismal  place,  this  Boston,"  I  murmured,  as  I 
stretched  my  neck  trying  to  spy  an  opening  between 

117 


n8  A  Maid  of  '76 

the  rows  of  houses.  "  There's  scarce  room  for  a 
body  to  breathe." 

Being  unable  to  see  any  distance  in  any  direction, 
my  attention  was  naturally  centred  on  the  dwellings 
opposite.  Many  seemed  to  be  uninhabited,  and  the 
drawn  shutters  gave  them  a  look  of  blindness;  but 
just  across  the  way  was  a  fine  mansion  which  was 
evidently  occupied,  for  the  windows  were  thrown 
wide. 

"  What  a  careless  housewife !  "  I  exclaimed  invol 
untarily,  when  I  saw  the  rich  damask  hangings  being 
soaked  with  rain  as  they  flapped  lazily  in  and  out  on 
each  draft  of  wind.  "  Sure  'tis  a  shame,"  I  thought, 
for  Aunt  Nabby  had  taught  us  all  to  set  great  store 
by  such  valuables  and  to  treat  them  with  care  and 
respect. 

But  I  was  to  see  yet  greater  indifference,  for,  as  I 
looked,  a  soldier  in  a  scarlet  uniform  came  into  the 
room  carrying  a  huge  piece  of  raw  beef.  This  he 
flung  upon  a  beautiful  mahogany  table;  and,  to  my 
surprise  and  indignation,  took  up  a  knife  and  began 
cutting  it  into  slices,  quite  careless  of  the  deep 
scratches  he  made  upon  the  polished  board. 

'Twas  all  I  could  do  to  keep  from  calling  out  to 
him  to  stop,  but  I  was  to  discover  that  I  had  wit 
nessed  no  uncommon  scene.  It  was  but  an  instance 
of  what  it  meant  to  have  a  hostile  army  quartered 
upon  a  city.  Here  was  one  of  many  happy  homes 
ruined  by  the  reckless  and  wanton  soldiery.  That 
first  impression  of  dismay  and  horror  was  to  be 


Spies  119 

strengthened  and  deepened  by  what  I  learned  of 
the  British  troops  in  the  days  to  come.  They  cared 
naught  for  the  property  of  others,  but  robbed  and 
pillaged  on  every  hand;  and  to  those  who  dared  offer 
a  protest,  they  served  insult  or  worse  without  fear  of 
reprimand  from  their  officers,  who  should  have 
taught  them  better. 

However,  all  this  knowledge  came  to  me  later,  and 
though  my  spirits  were  dampened  by  the  scene  I  had 
observed  across  the  street,  I  was  still  anxious  to  ex 
plore  the  city. 

We  had  breakfast  in  our  own  sitting-room,  but 
father  could  scarce  wait  for  the  meal  to  finish  so 
eager  was  he  to  be  upon  his  business  that  had 
brought  him  there. 

"  I  shall  repair  at  once  to  the  Governor,"  he  ex 
plained.  "  There  is  not  a  moment  to  be  lost.  Per 
chance,  Charlotte,  by  night  we  may  find  a  change  in 
the  policy  of  His  Majesty's  agents  toward  the  Colo 
nies.  I  have  heard  that  General  Gage  is  a  cour 
teous  and  intelligent  man.  It  but  needs  that  I  gain 
his  ear  and  all  will  be  well." 

I  was  perforce  much  influenced  by  father's  en 
thusiasm.  If  he  could  bring  about  a  reconciliation 
between  the  Crown  and  our  patriots  no  better  work 
could  be  done  by  any  man,  and  all  would  see  his  loy 
alty  in  a  different  light. 

But  although  he  was  keen  to  be  upon  his  errand 
he  was  not  unmindful  of  Jimmy  and  me,  for  he  ar 
ranged  with  Mrs.  Philbrick  that  her  daughter  Susan 


120  A  Maid  of  '76 

•3 

should  accompany  us  about  the  city  to  see  those 
things  which  were  of  interest.  After  that  he  left  us 
for  the  day,  satisfied  that  we  were  in  good  hands  and 
guarded  against  all  danger. 

Along  eleven  o'clock  the  sky  cleared  and  the  girl, 
Susan,  came  to  take  us  upon  our  first  walk  through 
the  streets  of  Boston  Town. 

Now  at  first  I  was  much  taken  by  Susan's  appear 
ance,  and  thought  to  have  found  in  her  a  companion 
upon  whom  I  could  rely.  She  was  a  pretty,  modest- 
seeming  maid  of  about  sixteen  years,  gentle  of 
speech  and  in  appearance  innocent  of  all  guile;  but 
once  upon  the  street,  I  found  her  so  timorous  and 
uneasy  that  I  scarce  could  put  up  with  her.  It  was 
her  excuse  that  she  feared  we  might  transgress  some 
order  of  the  British  for  the  conduct  of  the  remain 
ing  inhabitants,  who,  with  comparatively  few  excep 
tions,  had  proclaimed  themselves  Loyalists;  and,  to 
my  thinking,  scarce  needed  such  close  regulation  as 
Susan  seemed  to  believe  necessary. 

For  example,  when  we  had  come  to  a  broad,  park- 
like  place  in  which  grew  many  fine  trees  I  stopped  de 
lighted. 

"Is  it  the  Common?"  I  questioned,  for  I  had 
heard  of  it  even  in  Elmtree. 

"Aye,  that  it  is,  my  dear,"  said  a  nice  motherly- 
looking  woman  who  was  just  passing.  She  smiled  at 
my  enthusiasm  most  pleasantly,  and  I  would  have 
thanked  her  for  her  politeness,  but  ere  I  had  a  chance 


Spies  121 

to  say  a  word  Susan  seized  me  by  the  arm  and 
dragged  me  away. 

"  Speak  not  to  strangers,"  she  whispered  in  my  ear. 
"  How  know  you  she  is  well  disposed?  " 

"  Such  nonsense !  "  I  cried,  put  out  by  such  silly 
conduct.  "  Is  it  treason  to  thank  a  stranger  for  a 
courtesy?  " 

"  There  is  an  order  that  none  may  stand  and  gos 
sip  upon  the  streets,"  she  answered. 

"  Then  'tis  a  foolish  order,"  I  burst  out  wrath- 
fully,  and  caught  Susan  glancing  at  me  sidewise. 

Again  at  the  corner  of  Essex  and  Newbury  Streets 
I  stopped  to  examine  a  copper  plate  on  which  golden 
letters  shone,  which  read  as  follows:  "The  Tree 
of  Liberty,  Aug.  14,  1765." 

"  What  may  this  be,  Susan?  "  I  asked. 

"  Nay,  do  not  stop  here,"  she  gasped,  as  if  in 
great  fear.  "  'Tis  Hanover  Square,  and  no  place  to 
rest." 

"  Sure  it  must  be  a  most  loyal  spot  with  such  a 
name,"  I  protested. 

"  'Twas  here  they  hanged  Mr.  Oliver  in  effigy," 
she  whispered.  "  He  who  was  the  distributor  of 
stamps  in  Boston." 

"  Oh,  ho!  Is  that  it!  "  I  laughed.  "  Well,  the 
British  learned  that  their  Stamp  Act  was  not  to  be 
tolerated;  belike  they  have  other  lessons  in  store  for 
them." 

I  noted  that  Susan  stared  at  me,  and  had  I  been 


122  A  Maid  of  '76 

more  thoughtful  I  would  have  put  a  bridle  upon  my 
tongue,  but  save  in  father's  presence  I  had  been  used 
to  speak  my  mind  upon  such  matters  and  so  was  care 
less. 

It  was  a  warm  day,  and,  to  suit  her  interpretation 
against  loitering,  we  walked  very  fast  for  a  time. 
Unconsciously  I  drew  forth  my  handkerchief  to  wipe 
my  perspiring  face,  but  once  more  Susan  cried  out  in 
seeming  terror. 

"  Nay,  that  is  forbid  above  all  things !  "  she  ex 
claimed. 

"  Good  lack,"  I  sighed,  "  why  may  I  not  use  my 
handkerchief?  " 

"  'Tis  said  it  is  a  signal  for  mutiny,"  she  ex 
plained,  glancing  about  her  fearfully. 

"  What  may  one  do  in  this  city?  "  I  burst  out  in 
disgust.  "  May  I  breathe  through  my  nose  or  must 
I  open  my  mouth  like  a  fish?  The  British  have  the 
town.  Are  they  so  timorous  that  they  shy  at  a  flap 
of  white  like  a  nervous  colt?  Sure  never  did  I  hear 
of  such  silliness." 

"  To  listen  to  you  talk  would  make  a  body  forget 
that  your  father  was  a  staunch  Loyalist,"  snapped 
Susan,  evidently  angered  at  my  words. 

"  He  is  a  Loyalist,  but  he's  no  coward  to  tremble 
at  the  actions  of  women  and  children,"  I  retorted, 
not  willing  to  have  her  think  that  father  would  hold 
with  such  senseless  regulations. 

Now  it  was  in  my  mind  that  Susan,  in  order  to  im- 


Spies  123 

press  a  country  maid,  had  exaggerated  the  rules  pre 
scribed  by  the  British  general  who  governed  the  city. 
But  in  this  I  was  mistaken,  for  indeed  the  soldiery 
looked  upon  the  people,  be  they  Whig  or  Tory,  with 
so  much  suspicion  that  it  was  a  daily  occurrence  for 
persons  to  be  taken  into  custody  upon  the  most  trivial 
excuses. 

But  this  I  did  not  know,  and  was  ready  enough  to 
sniff  at  what  I  took  to  be  attempts  to  intimidate  me. 

It  must  seem  that  our  walk  that  morning  was  but 
a  series  of  object  lessons  in  what  I  might  not  do  upon 
the  streets  of  Boston,  and  indeed  to  some  extent  that 
was  true;  nevertheless  I  took  great  pleasure  in  all  we 
saw,  and  was  not  a  little  impressed  by  the  fine  build 
ings  and  the  bigness  of  the  town  itself.  But  so 
twisted  and  tortuous  were  the  streets  that  I  thought 
I  should  never  learn  my  way  about.  'Twas  as  if 
the  people  had  built  their  dwellings  beside  the  paths 
worn  by  wandering  cows;  and  I  have  heard  it  stated, 
I  know  not  with  how  much  truth,  that  this  indeed 
was  the  fact. 

As  we  returned  to  Mrs.  Philbrick's  house,  the  hour 
for  the  mid-day  meal  having  come,  we  rounded  a  cor 
ner,  and  met  a  gay  company  of  officers  mounted  upon 
fine  horses  clattering  along  the  streets. 

On  the  instant  Susan  bobbed  curtsey  after  curtsey 
to  the  horsemen,  though  I  saw  they  took  no  manner 
of  note  of  us. 

"  'Twas  General  Howe,"  she  explained  after  they 


124  A  Maid  of  '76 

had  passed.  "  'Tis  whispered  he  is  to  take  Gov 
ernor  Gage's  place  —  and  that  he  looks  for  all  the 
world  like  the  rebel  General  Washington." 

"  Which  one?  "  I  asked,  for  I  had  seen  none  who 
resembled  His  Excellency  in  the  slightest. 

"  The  one  in  front,"  she  answered.  "  He  is  hand 
some,  is  he  not?  " 

"  That  is  a  matter  of  opinion,"  I  returned,  "  but 
he  looks  no  more  like  Mr.  Washington  than  does  a 
cat  like  a  lion." 

"Have  you  seen  Mr.  Washington?"  demanded 
Susan  quickly,  but  ere  I  could  speak  in  reply  little 
Jimmy  stepped  hard  upon  my  foot. 

"  I  think  it  is  going  to  rain  again,"  he  cried,  and 
gave  me  such  a  warning  glance  that  I  held  my  tongue. 

Jimmy  and  I  had  our  dinner  alone  in  our  sitting- 
room,  and  after  the  dishes  had  been  cleared  away 
and  there  was  no  fear  of  interruption,  the  boy  spoke 
to  me  with  a  very  grown-up  seriousness. 

"  I've  been  thinking,"  he  began,  sagely  wagging 
his  head,  "  that  I'm  going  to  have  trouble  taking  care 
of  you,  Sharly." 

'Why?"  I  asked  in  surprise. 

'  You  talk  too  much,"  he  answered  wisely. 

'  To  whom,  Jimmy?  "  I  demanded. 

'  To  that  Susan,"  he  replied.  "  I  don't  like  her, 
and  that's  a  fact." 

"  I  won't  do  it  again,  Jimmy,"  I  told  him  meekly 
enough,  for  truth  to  tell  I  had  begun  to  feel  a  sus 
picion  of  that  timorous,  mild-mannered  maid. 


Spies  125 

Father  returned  that  night  just  as  we  were  begin 
ning  to  wish  for  supper  and  I  ran  to  meet  him 
eagerly. 

"  Did  you  see  the  Governor?  "  I  asked. 

"  Nay,  it  was  impossible  to-day,"  he  answered, 
showing  a  hint  of  his  disappointment.  "  But  I  shall 
see  him  to-morrow,  my  dear.  An  interview  has  been 
arranged,"  and  he  smiled  hopefully  at  the  pros 
pect. 

We  talked  of  our  adventures,  but  I  think  father 
only  half  heard  us,  so  occupied  was  he  with  his  own 
plans.  Jimmy  began  gaping  early  and  I  was  as 
ready  for  bed  as  he  at  half  after  eight,  and  so  an  end 
came  to  our  first  day  in  Boston. 

Thereafter  our  life  for  a  time  took  up  a  regular 
routine.  Father  went  off  betimes  each  morning,  and 
returned  in  the  evening  with  a  tale  of  some  excuse  for 
his  not  having  been  received.  The  General  was 
away,  or  he  was  in  ill  health,  or  a  special  messenger 
from  the  King  waited  upon  him;  one  pretext  after 
another,  but  always  a  promise  that  the  interview 
would  be  granted  upon  the  morrow.  Poor  father, 
thinking  of  naught  but  the  good  he  would  accomplish 
once  he  had  the  ear  of  Mr.  Gage,  and  certain  his  in 
formation  would  carry  due  weight,  faltered  not  in 
his  determination;  and  though  I  could  see  that  these 
constant  disappointments  affected  his  spirit,  he  com 
plained  not,  counting  on  each  morrow  to  see  his  task 
accomplished.  But  I  ceased  to  question  him  when 
he  returned  to  us  at  night,  being  able  to  guess  the 


126  A  Maid  of  '76 

result  of  his  day's  waiting  from  the  expression  of  his 
face. 

As  for  Jimmy  and  me,  we  found  the  time  pass 
pleasantly  enough.  After  several  walks  in  company 
with  Susan,  I  decided  we  needed  her  not,  and  though 
we  lost  ourselves  once  or  twice  among  the  winding 
streets,  there  were  no  lack  of  courteous  folk  to  put 
us  upon  the  right  track. 

Thus  matters  had  gone  for  a  week  or  more,  when 
one  morning  after  we  had  made  our  start  for  the 
Common,  I  ran  back  to  our  rooms  to  fetch  something 
I  had  forgot.  I  entered  the  sitting-room  and  noted 
at  once  that  the  door  to  father's  chamber  was  ajar 
so  that  I  could  look  in  upon  the  mirror  set  above  his 
dressing-table.  A  glance  in  that  direction  brought 
me  to  a  stop,  for  the  other  side  of  the  room  was  re 
flected  and  I  saw  Susan  busily  engaged  in  searching 
most  carefully  among  father's  boxes.  With  held 
breath  I  watched  while  the  girl  slyly  poked  about 
here  and  there,  my  first  impression  being  that  she  had 
come  to  steal.  This  thought  was  seemingly  con 
firmed  when  she  took  up  a  coat  and  turned  the  pock 
ets  out.  Next,  however,  with  great  thoroughness, 
she  felt  all  the  linings,  and  finally,  with  a  long  needle, 
pierced  the  wadding  put  into  the  shoulders  to  help 
the  set.  Surely  this  was  no  ordinary  thief,  and  in 
stead  of  confronting  her  as  had  been  my  intention,  I 
quietly  left  the  room  without  disturbing  her. 

That  night  I  told  father  what  I  had  seen,  and  he 
commended  my  discretion. 


Spies  127 

"  What  you  tell  me  is  a  surprise,"  he  said,  "  and 
I  cannot  believe  Mrs.  Philbrick  has  any  hand  in  the 
matter.  There  must  be  some  other  influence  at 
work  upon  Susan.  I  should  surmise  she  had  been 
offered  money  for  information." 

"  But  will  we  stay  on  here,  Father?  "  I  asked. 

"Why  not?"  he  replied.  "The  quarters  are 
clean  and  comfortable.  Mrs.  Philbrick  is  a  good 
cook  and  does  wonders  with  the  poor  materials  at 
hand.  Then,  too,  remember  there  are  no  soldiers  in 
the  house."  He  paused  a  moment,  thinking.  "  I 
wonder,"  he  went  on,  "  can  the  work  Susan  is  doing 
be  the  price  of  this  immunity  from  occupation? 
Well,  no  matter.  The  girl  is  welcome  to  all  she  can 
find  amiss.  But,"  he  added  bitterly,  "  the  Governor 
could  get  his  information  more  cheaply  by  asking  me 
what  he  wants  to  know." 

It  was  a  day  or  two  after  this  that  I  discovered  my 
own  things  had  been  tampered  with.  It  was  most 
carefully  done  and  naught  was  out  of  order,  yet  I  was 
confident  that  all  was  not  as  I  had  left  it. 

;<  What  can  they  imagine  I  can  do  against  the 
King?  "  I  thought,  laughing  to  myself;  and,  even  as 
I  stood  there,  a  loud  knock  came  upon  my  door. 

I  know  not  why,  but  I  hesitated  and  looked  at  lit 
tle  Jimmy  beside  me,  wondering  if  he  too  felt  a  sud 
den  sense  of  fear. 

"  Shall  I  open  it?  "  he  asked  in  a  half  whisper. 

"  Nay,"  I  replied,  and  crossing  the  room  answered 
the  harsh  knock  myself. 


128  A  Maid  of  '76 

In  the  passageway  stood  a  British  officer  backed 
by  two  scarlet-coated  privates. 

"Oh,  what  do  you  want?"  I  gasped,  scarce  at 
tempting  to  conceal  my  surprise  and  apprehension. 

The  young  officer  consulted  a  paper  he  held  in  his 
hand,  reading  from  it  in  a  slow,  monotonous  voice. 

"  We  have  come  to  find  one  Charlotte  Morton, 
daughter  of  James  Morton  of  Elmtree  in  the  Massa 
chusetts,  lodging  one  flight  up  with  Mrs.  Philbrick 
in  Purchase  Street." 

He  stopped,  waiting  for  me  to  speak. 

"  I  am  Charlotte  Morton,"  I  said  tremblingly. 
'  You  will  come  with  us,"  he  ordered,  taking  a 
step  toward  me. 

"  But  why?  "  I  cried.     "  What  have  I  done?  " 

"  I  know  not,"  he  answered  with  a  shrug  of  indif 
ference.  '  You  are  to  be  taken  before  the  Gov 
ernor.  Doubtless  to  be  tried  as  a  spy.  Come!  " 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE   PRISONER   IN   THE   NEXT   ROOM 


THAT^  I  should  be  arrested  as  a  spy  seemed 
perfectly  impossible  to  me,  nor  could  I  at 
first  think  that  the  British  officer  was  serious. 
Nevertheless  I  was  in  something  of  a  panic,  for  I 
knew  not  what  his  visit  portended.  Evidently  I 
showed  that  I  was  alarmed,  for  little  Jimmy  slipped 
his  hand  into  mine  to  comfort  me. 

"  Don't  be  frightened,  Snarly,"  he  said  confidently, 
"  I'll  take  care  of  you,"  and  child  though  he  was,  his 
words  heartened  me  and  restored  my  wits. 

"  There  must  be  some  mistake,"  I  said  to  the  Lieu 
tenant.  "  General  Gage  ne'er  saw  me  in  his  life." 

"  Doubtless  that  is  true,"  he  replied,  in  a  perfectly 
matter-of-fact  tone;  "for  all  that,  he  has  ordered 
your  presence.  Come,  we  have  no  time  to  tarry." 

"  You  mean  I  must  go  at  once  ?  "  I  asked  in  con 
sternation. 

"  Aye,  that  I  do,"  he  insisted.  "  We  can  stay 
long  enough  for  you  to  arrange  your  head-gear,  but 
you  may  have  no  privacy.  We  are  ordered  not  to 
lose  sight  of  you  lest  you  destroy  the  papers." 

"  Nay,  there  are  none  to  destroy,"  I  pleaded;  but 
129 


130  A  Maid  of  '76 

he  gave  no  sign  of  relenting,  and  I  put  on  my  hat 
with  trembling  fingers. 

"  Must  the  boy  come,  too?  "  I  asked,  referring  to 
Jimmy. 

"  There  was  no  mention  of  him,"  answered  the 
Lieutenant. 

"  But  I'm  going  all  the  same,"  cried  Jimmy,  mak 
ing  ready.  "  It  is  my  duty  and  I  must  obey  my 
commanding  officer.  All  soldiers  know  that." 

"  Aye,"  answered  the  officer,  "  but  I  have  no  order 
to  bring  you." 

"  You  have  no  order  not  to  bring  me,"  Jimmy  re 
torted  with  one  of  his  unexpected  flashes  of  wisdom, 
"  and  if  I  stay  I'll  destroy  all  the  papers.  Be  sure 
of  that." 

"  Ah,  then  there  are  papers !  "  cried  the  Lieuten 
ant,  glancing  about  him  calculatingly.  "  In  that  case 
I'll  see  that  the  rooms  are  locked  against  a  thorough 
search.  Come  along,  both  of  you.  We  must  be  on 
the  move." 

Many  a  curious  glance  was  sent  in  our  direction  as 
we  marched  through  the  streets.  I  walked  between 
little  Jimmy  and  the  young  officer,  and  behind  us 
stalked  the  two  privates,  musket  on  shoulder,  mak 
ing  a  formidable  party  to  guard  two  children.  Our 
youth  was  evident,  and  that  we  were  under  arrest,  all 
too  plain;  but  while  pitying  looks  followed  us,  none 
dared  to  interfere  even  had  they  been  so  minded;  for 
the  British  held  the  town  with  a  ruthless  hand,  and  a 
man's  liberty  was  sacred  only  while  he  was  discreet. 


The  Prisoner  in  the  Next  Room          131 

I  think  the  young  man  at  my  side  liked  not  his  mis 
sion,  for  he  hurried  us  on,  scowling  in  some  embar 
rassment  at  the  attention  we  attracted;  but  he  said 
naught  until  we  neared  the  mansion  in  which  the 
Governor  lived,  with  those  who  formed  a  sort  of 
court  about  him. 

"  Look  here,"  he  began  gruffly,  "  you're  over 
young  to  be  in  such  a  muddle.  Take  my  advice  and 
make  a  clean  breast  of  the  matter  to  the  Governor. 
He  hath  a  fondness  for  children  and  if  he  is  in  a 
good  temper  'tis  like  enough  he'll  not  be  hard  on  a 
slip  of  a  maid." 

I  think  he  meant  it  kindly,  and  I  thanked  him  for 
his  advice  as  well  as  I  could,  but  never  before  had  I 
felt  such  a  hatred  for  his  uniform,  and  'twas  all  I 
could  do  to  give  him  a  civil  answer.  I  know  not  why 
it  was,  but  my  arrest  seemed  to  have  awakened  all  the 
latent  patriotism  in  my  breast;  and,  girl  though  I  was, 
I  felt  that  day  ready  to  fight  the  British  with  all  my 
strength. 

We  were  ushered  into  a  great  anteroom  to  wait 
until  the  General  was  ready  to  receive  us.  There 
were  many  others  there,  both  men  and  women. 
Some  of  the  latter  complained  loudly  of  their  treat 
ment,  while  others  whispered  together,  glancing 
right  and  left  as  if  fearing  to  be  overheard;  but  the 
men  sat  silent  with  troubled  looks,  and  all  seemed 
to  labour  under  excitement,  due  doubtless  to  the  un 
certainty  of  the  reception  they  were  like  to  receive. 

Beside   me   was   a   large  woman,   finely  dressed 


132  A  Maid  of  '76 

though  somewhat  gaudy  in  appearance,  who  spoke 
to  the  dame  next  her  in  a  tone  quite  audible  to 
me. 

"  And  now,  forsooth,"  she  was  saying,  as  I  sat 
down,  "  they  have  failed  to  give  us  a  pass  to  quit 
the  city.  We  must  leave  all  of  our  gear  behind  us 
as  a  pledge  of  loyalty.  Didst  ever  hear  the  like? 
I  thought  to  send  my  husband  here  to  see  what  could 
be  done,  but  he  refused,  saying  that  the  mouse  who 
walks  into  the  trap  scarce  gets  away  again  with  all 
his  hair;  so  here  I  am  myself,  and  I'll  warrant  the 
General  will  hear  reason  from  me." 

In  a  little  while  this  woman  was  ushered  into  the 
Governor's  private  room;  and,  to  my  surprise, 
Jimmy  and  I  were  sent  in  at  the  same  time,  so  that  I 
had  an  opportunity  to  see  how  she  impressed  the 
General,  and  also  to  note  something  of  the  way  in 
which  the  British  treated  the  people  of  the  city. 

General  Gage,  who  was  sitting  in  a  large  easy  chair 
with  one  foot  upon  a  stool,  did  not  rise  as  we  entered. 
The  stout  woman  made  straight  for  his  chair;  but  he 
heeded  her  not,  his  attention  being  at  that  moment 
taken  up  by  a  dainty  little  lady  who  was  offering  him 
tea.  In  fact  the  room  was  filled  with  a  gay  com 
pany,  who  laughed  and  joked  while  the  Governor 
carried  on  his  business  between  pauses  in  the  conver 
sation  he  kept  up  with  those  about  him. 

The  ladies  with  their  wonderful  head-dresses 
caught  my  eye  and  sure  I  think  some  of  their  pow 
dered  pompons  were  built  up  a  full  eighteen  inches, 


The   Prisoner  in  the  Next  Room          133 

while  the  gentlemen  wore  smaller  wigs  than  I  had 
been  used  to  seeing. 

Seated  at  a  folding-table  near  the  General  was  his 
clerk  who  leaned  back  in  his  chair  squinting  at  the 
pen  he  was  sharpening,  his  long  legs  sticking  straight 
out  most  comical.  He,  too,  gave  scant  interest  to 
the  business  in  hand  and  laughed  over  his  shoulder 
with  a  pretty  miss,  who  smiled  upon  him  as  if  they 
had  some  fine  joke  between  them. 

"  Wouldst  have  a  dish  of  tea,  Mr.  Gage?  "  one  of 
the  lovely  ladies  was  asking  as  we  entered,  bending 
over  the  great  man  solicitously. 

"  Nay,  not  till  I  finish  with  this  rabble,"  he  an 
swered  peevishly,  and  the  lady  flitted  off  with  a  light 
laugh. 

"Now  what  is  your  business?"  demanded  the 
General  of  the  woman  who  had  preceded  us;  and  I 
waited,  interested  to  see  how  she  would  carry  out 
her  boast  and  make  the  man  before  her  hear  reason. 

"  Your  Honour,"  she  began,  "  you  promised  a  pass 
for  me  and  my  family  to  leave  town.  I  want  naught 
more.  My  mother  is  sore  ill  in  Roxbury." 

"  Gad's  life!  Another  one!  "  cried  the  General. 
"  Hie,  you !  "  he  went  on,  addressing  the  company  in 
general,  "  here's  another  whose  mother  is  ill  in  Rox 
bury.  Didst  ever  hear  the  like?  Sure  there's  an 
epidemic  of  sick  mothers  broke  out  in  Roxbury  I  " 
at  which  sally  the  company  burst  into  hearty  laugh 
ter. 

"  Nay,  but  Your  Excellency,"  the  woman  insisted 


134  A  Maid  of  '76 

in  no  wise  abashed,  "  I  have  a  good  hogshead  of  mo 
lasses  that  will  make  fine  rum  for  your  soldiers. 
Perhaps  that  will  earn  me  a  pass  outside  your  lines." 

"Ah,  is  that  so!"  exclaimed  the  General. 
"  Let's  have  the  place  'tis  hid,"  and  he  nodded  to  his 
clerk  who  wrote  down  the  directions  the  woman  gave 
with  a  satisfied  smirk. 

"  That  will  do,"  said  General  Gage,  waving  her 
aside.  "Who  is  next?" 

"  But  the  pass,  Your  Honour,"  cried  the  woman 
in  an  angry  tone.  "  Do  not  forget  the  pass." 

"  I  issue  no  passes  to  Roxbury,"  the  Governor 
replied  coldly.  "  It  is  a  hotbed  of  sedition." 

"  Then  I'll  e'en  keep  my  molasses,"  declared  the 
woman  in  a  temper. 

"  See  you  here !  "  shouted  the  General,  amazed 
at  her  temerity,  "  another  word  and  you'll  be  clapped 
into  gaol  for  a  saucy  rebel.  You  know  well  that 
the  molasses  is  forfeit.  All  such  was  called  in  long 
since  for  the  use  of  the  military.  Away,  or  I  prom 
ise  it  shall  be  the  worse  for  you." 

There  was  no  mistaking  his  tone  and  the  woman 
hurried  out  of  the  room,  glad,  I  doubt  not,  to  be 
let  off  at  all.  Her  going  left  little  Jimmy  and 
me  facing  the  great  man,  and  my  heart  sank  as  I 
realized  that  our  turn  had  come,  and  I  had  no  very 
good  courage  to  face  the  ordeal  ahead  of  me. 

But  a  change  was  plain  to  be  seen  in  Mr.  Gage's 
face  as  he  caught  sight  of  the  boy  at  my  side,  for 
he  smiled  and  held  out  a  hand  to  Jimmy. 


The  Prisoner  in  the  Next  Room          135 

"  Come  here,  my  lad,"  he  said  kindly.  "  What 
can  I  do  for  you?  " 

Jimmy  went  to  him  at  once,  showing  no  fear, 
which  I  think  pleased  the  General  mightily;  but,  ere 
the  boy  had  a  chance  to  answer  his  question,  the 
officer  who  had  brought  us  there  spoke  up. 

"  These  are  the  children  of  the  Loyalist,  James 
Morton,  Your  Excellency,"  he  said,  at  which  the 
Governor's  face  underwent  another  change  and  he 
glared  at  me  from  beneath  his  beetling  brows. 

''  Well,  Mistress  Morton,"  he  began  after  a  mo 
ment,  and  the  room  suddenly  grew  very  silent  as  if 
all  stopped  their  talk  at  the  mention  of  our  names. 
"  I  hear  strange  accounts  of  you,  scarce  to  be  ex 
pected  from  the  daughter  of  one  known  to  be  loyal 
to  the  King." 

"  Sir,"  I  made  answer,  not  knowing  what  else 
to  say,  "  I  hope  I  am  a  good  daughter." 

"  Perhaps, —  but  are  you  a  good  subject  of  King 
George?  "  he  blurted  out. 

"  I  know  not  that  I  have  failed  in  my  duty,  sir." 
'  Then,  if  you  are  a  loyal  maid,"  said  Mr.  Gage, 
taking  a  paper  from  the  table  beside  him  and  flash 
ing  it  in  my  face,  "  how  comes  it  that  you  have  this 
in  your  possession?  "  He  spoke  loudly  and  menac 
ingly  as  if  he  hoped  to  fright  me,  as  indeed  he  did. 

"  I  know  not  what  the  paper  is,  sir,"  I  suggested. 

"  Take  it  then  and  see,"  he  replied,  handing  it 
to  me  with  a  sneer  upon  his  lips. 

I  examined  it  and  found,  to  my  great  surprise, 


136  A  Maid  of  '76 

that  I  held  the  safe  conduct  General  Washington  had 
given  us.  I  had  placed  it  under  some  linen  in  my 
slothespress  at  Mrs.  Philbrick's,  wishing  to  keep  it 
safe  and  clean  as  a  remembrance.  Even  in  my  then 
excited  state  of  mind,  it  flashed  across  me  that  Susan 
must  be  at  the  bottom  of  this  pother. 

"  Well!  "  growled  the  General,  "  have  you  naught 
to  say  for  yourself?  " 

Now  as  a  matter  of  fact  the  sight  of  the  safe 
conduct  had  brought  an  immense  sense  of  relief  to 
my  mind,  for  if  this  was  all  they  had  against  me, 
sure  'twas  easy  enough  to  explain. 

"  Why,  sir,"  I  was  quick  to  tell  him,  "  'tis  but  a 
pass  from  General  Washington.  Father  gave  it  to 
me." 

"Ah,  ha!  "  cried  the  Governor,  leaning  forward 
and  striking  the  table  at  his  side  so  goodly  a  blow 
that  the  papers  jumped  about  upon  it.  "  Said  I 
not  so?  There's  not  a  Tory  in  the  land  I'll  trust 
again.  Take  her  away,"  he  went  on  angrily;  "  take 
her  away  and  keep  her  a  prisoner.  I'll  make  an 
example  of  this  — " 

He  continued  talking  loudly  but  I  heard  no  more, 
for  I  was  hurried  out  of  the  room  without  ceremony 
by  the  officer  and  his  men.  Though  they  treated 
me  not  roughly  their  intention  to  obey  orders  was 
evident  enough.  Without  a  moment's  delay  they 
escorted  me  to  the  second  floor  of  the  house,  and 
before  I  quite  came  to  my  senses  I  was  locked  up, 
a  prisoner. 


The  Prisoner  in  the  Next  Room          137 

It  took  me  some  little  time  to  recover  from  the 
shock  of  this  summary  treatment,  but  slowly  I 
quieted  my  feelings  and  began  to  look  about  me. 
Then,  on  a  sudden,  I  realized  that  Jimmy  was  not 
at  my  side,  and  my  anxiety  quickly  brought  me  to 
a  rational  state  of  mind. 

What  would  happen  to  the  boy?  Had  they  sep 
arated  us  purposely?  Would  they  treat  him  badly, 
hoping  to  gain  some  information  they  suspected  him 
of  possessing?  These  and  a  hundred  other  pos 
sibilities  ran  through  my  brain;  but  in  the  end  I 
comforted  myself  somewhat.  It  was  plain  that  the 
Governor  had  liked  the  child,  and  that  thought  re 
assured  me. 

For  a  time,  however,  I  stood  by  the  window  heed 
less  of  what  went  on  below  me,  trying  to  see  an  end 
to  the  matter;  but  suddenly  my  attention  was  ar 
rested  by  a  group  of  soldiers  hurrying  some  one 
across  the  street  toward  the  mansion. 

With  a  little  cry  of  alarm  I  recognised  the  man 
they  held.  It  was  father ! 

I  stood  as  if  rooted  to  the  spot,  numbed  by  ap 
prehension;  but  presently  I  heard  the  sound  of  feet 
in  the  room  next  the  one  in  which  I  stood.  A  few 
muffled  words  were  spoken  as  if  some  order  was 
given,  and  then  the  door  slammed. 

It  needed  naught  more  to  convince  me  that  father 
was  imprisoned  in  the  adjoining  chamber. 

My  first  inclination  was  to  beat  upon  the  wall  and 
call  to  him,  but  this  plan  I  at  once  put  out  of  my  head. 


138  A  Maid  of  '76 

Such  a  racket  would  arouse  the  guard  and  so  de 
prive  us  of  any  advantage  our  nearness  might  give. 
Yet  to  be  so  close  to  father  and  not  able  to  let  him 
know  how  matters  stood  nigh  distracted  me. 

I  dismissed  the  possibility  of  getting  out  of  my 
room  by  way  of  the  door.  I  had  heard  the  key 
turn  in  the  lock,  and  though  the  mansion  had  not 
been  built  for  prison  purposes,  it  served  well  enough. 
Therefore  I  directed  my  attention  to  the  window 
which  gave  upon  an  iron  balcony  running  part  way 
across  the  house.  To  my  great  delight  there  was 
no  bar  upon  the  casement  which  opened  inward.  I 
had  but  to  slip  out  upon  the  balcony  and  walk  to 
the  window  of  the  next  room.  It  seemed  very 
simple,  and  I  was  on  the  point  of  laughing  at  the 
carelessness  of  the  British  in  leaving  so  easy  a  way 
to  liberty  when  my  eye  chanced  upon  a  sentry  be 
low,  standing  upon  the  opposite  side  of  the  street. 
He  walked  slowly  up  and  down,  casting  attentive 
glances  toward  the  house.  The  British  were  not 
so  careless  as  I  had  supposed.  Any  unusual  move 
ment  upon  the  balcony  needs  must  attract  the  soldier, 
who  would  promptly  give  the  alarm. 

Seemingly  I  was  cut  off  from  that  route,  and  I 
cast  about  me  for  some  other  means  of  attaining  my 
purpose ;  but  there  was  none.  I  must  go  by  the  bal 
cony  or  not  at  all. 

This  determined,  I  watched  the  sentry  for  a  while, 
hiding  myself  behind  the  draperies  that  hung  down 
upon  each  side  of  the  casement.  The  man  strolled 


The  Prisoner  in  the  Next  Room          139 

leisurely  to  and  fro,  stopping  now  and  then  to  ob 
serve  something  passing  in  the  street,  but  never  for 
long  taking  his  eye  from  the  building  opposite  him. 
Yet  I  noted  that  at  the  end  of  his  beat  farthest  from 
my  window,  he  turned  his  back  for  an  instant  ere  he 
started  to  retrace  his  steps. 

In  this  I  thought  I  saw  my  opportunity;  and,  with 
out  stopping  to  consider  further  the  chances  for  or 
against  my  plan,  I  dropped  to  my  knees  and  opened 
the  window  a  crack,  to  be  ready  on  the  instant  he 
faced  the  other  way. 

Just  then  a  great  clattering  of  horsemen  coming 
along  the  street  brought  my  sentry  to  attention  to 
salute  a  party  of  officers  who  passed.  At  that  mo 
ment  I  slipped  out  upon  the  balcony,  drawing  the 
window  to  behind  me,  and  lay  flat,  in  the  hope  that 
the  wrought-iron  railing  would  screen  me  sufficiently 
to  make  my  presence  there  go  unnoted. 

Evidently  this  succeeded;  for,  after  a  glance  in 
my  direction,  the  man  took  up  his  patrol  again  with 
entire  unconcern. 

But  though  I  was  out  of  the  room  I  was  far  from 
reaching  my  goal.  Indeed  I  scarce  dared  move  for 
fear  a  fluttering  of  my  dress  would  direct  the  sentry's 
attention  to  me,  so  I  stirred  not  until  his  back  was 
toward  me  at  the  turn,  and  then  but  crept  a  few 
inches  at  a  time. 

Gradually,  with  more  patience  than  I  thought  my 
self  possessed  of,  I  neared  the  next  window  and  at 
last  looked  in. 


140  A  Maid  of  '76 

There,  sure  enough,  was  father  seated  at  a  small 
table  with  his  head  in  his  hands,  a  picture  of  despair. 
My  heart  went  out  to  him,  and,  forgetting  my  own 
trouble,  I  thought  only  of  how  I  could  comfort  him; 
but  I  dared  not  lift  my  hand  to  turn  the  latch  of  the 
casement.  Father  must  do  that  from  the  inside, 
and  I  was  very  fearful  that,  in  attempting  to  attract 
his  attention,  I  would  bring  myself  to  the  notice  of 
the  sentry. 

With  a  trembling  hand  I  tapped  gently  at  the 
bottom  of  the  window,  and  was  glad  to  see  him 
raise  his  head  at  the  first  knock.  But  his  face 
showed  surprise  and  uncertainty  as  if  he  were  not 
sure  from  whence  the  sound  had  come.  Again  I 
tapped,  and  this  brought  him  to  his  feet. 

At  once  he  crossed  the  room  to  the  window  and 
gazed  down  upon  me.  I  caught  a  look  of  consterna 
tion  as  he  recognised  who  it  was,  and  trembled  lest 
he  should  do  something  to  give  the  alarm;  but  he 
saw  my  finger  on  my  lips  and  understood  that  he 
must  be  cautious. 

By  motions  I  indicated  the  soldier  below,  and  he 
took  in  the  situation  at  once,  opening  the  casement 
a  crack  and  thus  leaving  it  to  me  to  determine  when 
my  chance  to  enter  had  come. 

I  watched  with  fast-beating  heart  as  the  soldier 
lazily  paced  his  beat,  thinking  he  would  never  reach 
the  end  of  it;  the  instant  he  turned,  I  pushed  through 
the  window  and  half  tumbled  into  the  room.  Father 
closed  it  behind  me  and  the  next  moment  he  picked 


The  Prisoner  in  the  Next  Room          141 

me  up  from  off  the  floor  and  held  me  in  his  arms. 

"  Oh,  Charlotte,  my  dear,  what  does  this  mean?  " 
he  whispered  in  anguish. 

"  It  means  that  I,  too,  am  a  prisoner  and  that 
little  Jimmy  is  lost  and  —  and  — "  but  I  could 
not  go  on.  Now  that  I  had  succeeded  in  my  pur 
pose,  my  wrought-up  feelings  threatened  to  over 
whelm  me,  and  I  pressed  my  head  against  father's 
shoulder,  struggling  to  control  myself. 

'  There,  there,  dear,"  he  murmured,  patting  me 
gently  and  trying  to  soothe  me,  "  take  your  time,  my 
child.  Take  your  time." 

But  I  was  sure  that  time  pressed,  and  in  a  moment 
or  two  I  had  stifled  my  sobbing  sufficiently  to  tell 
father  all  that  had  happened  to  me. 

"  Ah,  that  is  what  is  at  the  bottom  of  this  bus 
iness,"  he  remarked  in  an  undertone,  when  he  learned 
that  General  Gage  had  possession  of  the  safe  con 
duct. 

"  But  that  can  readily  be  explained,"  I  said.  "  I 
could  have  made  it  clear,  had  the  Governor  but  let 
me." 

"  Nay,  'twill  not  be  so  easy  to  put  right,"  mut 
tered  father  half  to  himself,  taking  a  step  or  two 
about  the  room  restlessly.  "  When  so  many  in  this 
land  are  trying  to  carry  water  on  both  shoulders, 
'twill  be  somewhat  difficult  to  prove  to  Mr.  Gage 
that  I  was  so  single-minded  in  my  loyalty  that  I  gave 
a  pass  from  Mr.  Washington  to  my  daughter  as  a 
keepsake." 


142  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  But  that  is  the  truth,  Father,"  I  insisted. 

"Aye,  but  how  is  Mr.  Gage  to  know  that?"  he 
answered.  Then,  struck  by  a  sudden  thought,  he 
looked  at  me  apprehensively.  '  They  mustn't  find 
you  here,"  he  whispered. 

"  Sure  that  couldn't  make  a  very  serious  difference 
since  I  have  not  escaped,"  I  argued. 

'  You  shouldn't  have  come,  for  both  our  sakes," 
he  answered;  "  if  you  are  discovered  here  with  me, 
that  circumstance  will  give  point  to  their  suspicions. 
They  will  say  our  story  of  the  safe  conduct  has  been 
agreed  upon.  You  must  return  to  your  room,"  and 
he  moved  toward  the  window. 

But  on  his  first  glance  at  the  street  he  stepped  back 
with  a  suppressed  cry  of  consternation. 

"What  is  it,  Father?"  I  asked,  starting  for  the 
casement. 

"  Go  not  there,"  he  whispered,  "  there  are  two 
sentries  now,  and  they  are  standing  looking  up  at 
this  window.  I  know  not  whether  their  suspicions 
are  aroused,  but  'twill  be  impossible  for  you  to  re 
turn." 

It  was  very  evident  that  father  was  deeply  con 
cerned,  and  though  I  could  not  quite  understand 
why  he  should  be  so  seriously  alarmed,  I  knew  there 
must  be  a  good  reason  for  it. 

We  stood  for  a  moment  in  silence  looking  at  each 
other  in  dismay,  and  then  from  the  hallway  out 
side  there  came  to  our  ears  the  sounds  of  heavy  foot 
steps  approaching  the  room  in  which  we  were. 


The   Prisoner  in  the  Next  Room          143 

With  held  breath  we  listened  as  they  drew  nearer 
and  nearer,  until  they  halted  before  our  door. 

Father  with  a  finger  to  his  lips  to  keep  me  silent, 
tiptoed  to  a  closet  and  motioned  me  to  enter  it.  As 
quickly  and  as  noiselessly  as  I  could  I  hurried  to  it 
and  he  shut  me  in  just  as  a  key  grated  in  the  lock 
of  the  chamber  door. 


CHAPTER  XV 

MISTRESS    CECELIE    PEMBERTON 

I  STOOD  trembling  in  that  narrow  closet,  scarce 
daring  to  breathe,  while  those  about  to  enter 
fumbled  at  the  lock.  Had  they  come  for 
me  ?  Could  the  sentry  in  the  street,  whom  I  thought 
I  had  avoided,  have  observed  me  after  all  and  given 
an  alarm?  In  that  case  I  was  as  good  as  found, 
for  my  hiding-place  would  be  the  first  object  of  their 
search  without  any  possible  doubt.  What  the  result 
of  that  would  be  I  but  dimly  realized,  though  father's 
anxiety  over  the  possibility  gave  me  a  grave  sense 
of  fear. 

The  door  was  finally  flung  open  and  in  stamped 
three  or  four  men,  as  I  judged  from  the  clatter  of 
their  movements. 

I  listened  anxiously  for  the  first  word,  expecting 
a  demand  to  know  where  I  was. 

'  Well,  what  is  it  you  want  now?  "  I  heard  father 
ask  in  a  cool  but  slightly  defiant  tone. 

'Twill  do  you   no   good  to  bluster  to   me,"   a 
rough  voice  answered.      "  Save  your  breath  to  cool 
your  porridge.     General  Gage  has  sent  for  you." 
"Good!"  exclaimed  father,  and  I  knew  that  he 
144 


Mistress  Cecelie  Pemberton  145 

as  well  as  I  was  vastly  relieved  to  find  that  I  was 
not  the  object  of  their  visit.  "  Good!  "  he  repeated. 
"  I've  been  ten  days  or  more  trying  to  see  the  Gov 
ernor  without  success.  I  had  rather  come  to  him  as 
a  prisoner  than  not  at  all.  Let  us  go,"  and  I  heard 
him  take  a  step  toward  the  door.  Doubtless  he  was 
eager  to  get  them  out  of  the  room. 

"  I'd  not  be  in  such  hot  haste  were  I  in  your 
shoes,"  came  the  answer.  "  The  Governor  likes 
not  spies  within  our  lines." 

"  Nevertheless  I  am  most  anxious  to  see  him," 
father  replied  impatiently.  ''  With  your  permission 
we  will  go  at  once." 

' 'Pon  honour!"  cried  the  officer.  "You  seem 
in  a  hurry  to  put  a  halter  about  your  neck.  His 
Excellency  gives  short  shrift  to  such  as  you.  But 
come  along!  I'll  warrant  you'll  be  singing  small 
enough  before  the  Governor." 

From  within  my  closet  I  heard  the  men  move  out 
of  the  room  and  go  off  down  the  hall;  but  there 
was  no  sound  of  the  door  closing  behind  them.  For 
a  while  I  stood  stiffly  in  my  narrow  hiding-place, 
not  daring  to  leave  it  for  fear  that  one  of  the  sol 
diers  might  have  lagged  behind.  But  on  the  other 
hand  it  was  most  necessary  that  I  should  escape  at 
the  earliest  possible  moment.  I  must  win  to  General 
Gage  to  explain  about  the  safe  conduct,  for  there  I 
realized  was  the  principal  danger  that  threatened 
father  —  and  who  could  put  that  matter  straight  so 
well  as  I?  But  I,  too,  was  a  prisoner,  shut  up  in 


A  Maid  of  '76 

a  closet,  daring  not  to  move  nor  scarce  to  breathe  for 
fear  of  discovery. 

Yet  it  was  plain  I  could  not  help  father  if  I 
stayed  where  I  was,  and  therefore  I  could  scarce  be 
in  a  worse  plight  if,  indeed,  some  one  lay  in  wait 
for  me.  I  must  risk  something,  and  on  that  sudden 
resolution  I  stepped  boldly  out  into  the  room. 

To  my  great  relief  it  was  empty  and  I  looked  at 
the  door  leading  into  the  hall  to  find  it  ajar.  Then 
the  truth  of  the  matter  flashed  into  my  mind.  The 
last  man  to  go  forth  had  pushed  it  to  behind  him, 
caring  little  whether  it  shut  or  no;  for  why,  indeed, 
should  it  be  locked,  seeing  that  no  prisoner  was 
within?  I  was  free  to  go  to  the  Governor,  so  far 
as  barred  doors  were  concerned. 

I  tiptoed  across  the  room  and  peeped  into  the 
hallway.  No  one  was  in  sight.  I  had  but  to  descend 
to  the  floor  below  where  General  Gage  conducted  his 
business. 

This  seemed  easy,  but  as  I  impetuously  started  out 
I  paused,  remembering  only  too  well  that  I  had  seen 
a  sentry  posted  at  the  bottom  of  the  stairs  who  would 
most  certainly  halt  my  further  progress. 

In  dismay  I  looked  about  me,  knowing  not  what 
to  do.  I  glanced  down  the  long  hall  and  noted  that 
at  the  end  farthest  from  me  another  corridor  joined 
it  at  right  angles.  I  could  not  tell  where  this  led, 
but  it  seemed  to  hold  out  a  chance  of  escape  and  I 
could  see  no  other. 

At  any  rate,  I  determined  to  brave  what  might  be 


Mistress  Cecelia  Pemberton  147 

hidden  round  that  corner,  and  staying  not  to  puzzle 
over  a  matter  I  could  not  decide  otherwise,  I  ran  as 
noiselessly  as  I  could  down  the  long  hallway.  I 
reached  my  goal  and  turned,  delighted  to  find  an 
other  stairway  down  which  I  started  with  a  rush, 
giving  myself  no  time  to  question  whether  here,  too, 
a  guard  had  been  placed.  But  on  the  landing,  half 
way  down,  I  ran  plump  into  a  lady  coming  up. 

"La,  child!"  she  exclaimed.  "Has  Mr.  Gage 
sent  an  express  for  you  that  you  ride  post?  " 

With  a  fast-beating  heart  I  looked  up  into  the 
sweetest,  merriest  face  I  had  ever  seen  in  my  life. 

She  was  a  young  lady  with  the  loveliest  golden  hair 
set  high  upon  her  head  and  lightly  powdered  in  the 
fashion  of  the  other  dames  in  the  room  below.  She 
was  dressed  modishly  in  a  flowered  silk  that  matched 
the  blue  of  her  eyes.  So  pretty  and  dainty  was  she, 
that  for  a  moment  I  stared  at  her  in  admiration, 
wholly  forgetful  of  myself  and  my  errand. 

"  Nay,  my  dear,  you'll  make  me  blush  an  you  look 
at  me  like  that!  "  she  exclaimed  with  a  silvery  little 
laugh.  "  Come,  sit  and  have  a  dish  of  gossip  with 
me,"  and  setting  me  the  example,  she  dropped  down 
upon  the  stairs,  patting  the  step  beside  her  invitingly. 

"  But  I  must  to  General  Gage,"  I  answered,  com 
ing  to  my  senses. 

"  Sure,  let  him  wait!  "  she  laughed  back,  with  a 
comical  grimace.  "  He's  so  busy  ragging  the  poor 
rebels  that  he'd  scarce  notice  a  maid.  Come,  sit. 
I  vow  I've  had  no  chance  of  speech  with  a  Provin- 


148  A  Maid  of  '76 

cial — "  she  eyed  me  a  moment  critically,  hesita 
ting,  " —  provincial  lady,  since  I  came.  I've  seen 
naught  of  your  great  country  save  this  dreary  city  of 
Boston  and  am  like  to  die  of  curiosity.  Please  sit 
for  a  moment." 

So  charming  was  she,  and  so  friendly  withal,  that 
I  could  not  find  words  to  deny  her  request.  Also, 
I  hoped  perchance  to  gain  some  information  as  to 
how  I  might  reach  the  Governor  by  this  unfamiliar 
route;  so  I  seated  myself  beside  her. 

"  I  can  stay  but  a  very  short  time,"  I  remarked. 
"  I'm  not  sure  of  my  way  to  Mr.  Gage." 

"  His  private  door  is  just  at  the  foot  of  these 
stairs  to  the  right,"  she  answered  readily,  revealing 
what  I  most  wanted  to  know,  and  I  felt  I  owed  her 
some  consideration  for  that  information,  albeit  she 
herself  needed  no  excuse  to  win  my  regard. 

"  Now  tell  me  — "  she  went  on  brightly,  "  do  you 
live  in  Boston?  " 

"  Nay,"  I  answered,  "  I  am  a  stranger  and  know 
little  of  it.  Indeed  I  can  scarce  find  my  way  about, 
being  unused  to  so  vast  a  city." 

"  So  vast  a  city!  "  she  repeated,  clapping  her  hands 
joyfully,  while  her  eyes  danced  merrily.  "  If  this  is 
so  '  vast '  a  city  what  would  you  say  to  London?  " 

I  was  spared  an  answer,  for  to  my  consternation 
a  soldier  suddenly  popped  around  the  corner  and 
took  a  step  up  toward  us;  but  my  little  lady,  turned 
on  a  sudden  very  haughty  and  addressed  the  sentry 
as  she  might  an  unruly  servant. 


Mistress  Cecelie  Pemberton  149 

"  Know  you  not  that  this  part  of  the  mansion  is 
private?"  she  asked  with  uplifted  brows. 

"  Aye,  madam,"  the  man  answered  sheepishly, 
"but  I  thought  I  heard  unwonted  sounds  and — " 

She  cut  him  off  sharply. 

"  I  but  entertain  a  friend.  You  may  go  back  to 
your  post." 

To  my  great  relief,  for  I  had  made  sure  I  should 
be  taken,  the  man  turned  without  another  word  and, 
saluting,  disappeared  around  the  corner. 

'  The  stupid  oaf,"  murmured  my  companion  petu 
lantly.  "  Now  we  must  begin  all  over  again  —  and 
we  were  getting  along  so  nicely,"  and  forthwith  she 
returned  to  questioning  me  about  the  Colonies  and 
our  people,  while  I  was  at  pains  to  answer  as  well 
as  might  be.  And  as  some  say  of  all  women  when 
they  come  together,  she  was  most  interested  in  dress 
and  the  like,  having  a  funny  notion  that  in  the  country 
we  clothed  ourselves  like  the  Indians. 

"Do  you  never  wear  skins  and  feathers?"  she 
murmured  plaintively,  evidently  vastly  disappointed. 

"  Nay,"  I  answered,  laughing  at  her  queer  con 
ceit.  "  We  dress  much  as  you  do,  though  not  quite 
so  modishly.  At  present  the  patriot  ladies  will  wear 
naught  but  homespun." 

"  They  deny  themselves  silk!  "  she  exclaimed,  her 
eyes  growing  big  with  wonder.  "  I  vow  they  de 
serve  to  make  homespun  the  mode."  Then  glancing 
at  my  gown  of  imported  stuff,  she  added,  "  But  you, 
I  see,  are  for  the  King." 


150  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  My  father  is  a  staunch  Loyalist,"  I  answered, 
"  but  my  brother  is  with  Mr.  Washington's  army 
and  —  and  I  love  them  both." 

She  caught  the  note  of  trouble  in  my  voice  and  was 
quick  with  sympathy. 

"  You  poor  child,"  she  cried,  leaning  forward  and 
putting  her  arms  about  me  lovingly.  "  But  that  is 
what  we  women  have  to  endure.  Our  men  think 
little  of  our  feelings  when  they  have  silly  fights 
among  themselves.  But  come,"  she  went  on,  sud 
denly  releasing  me  and  getting  to  her  feet,  "  I'm 
keeping  you  from  Mr.  Gage,  where  no  doubt  you 
long  to  be." 

I  stood  up  beside  her  and  for  a  moment  she  re 
garded  me  intently. 

''  We  must  see  each  other  again,"  she  said  ear 
nestly.  "  My  name  is  Cecelie  Pemberton.  I  am  the 
daughter  of  Colonel  Pemberton  of  Mr.  Gage's  staff. 
Tell  me  your  name  and  where  you  live  and  how  old 
you  are?  " 

The  questions  came  with  a  rush  as  if  she  would 
know  all  about  me  in  a  moment. 

"  I'm  called  Charlotte  Morton,"  I  answered. 
"  My  home  is  in  Elmtree  in  the  Massachusetts,  but 
at  present  we  lodge  with  Mrs.  Philbrick  in  Purchase 
Street." 

She  repeated  the  address  as  if  to  fix  it  in  her 
memory. 

"  But  you  haven't  told  me  your  age,"  she  insisted 
with  an  inviting  smile. 


Mistress  Cecelie  Pemberton  151 

"  I'm  fourteen,"  I  replied. 

"  As  much  as  that!"  she  exclaimed.  "La,  I'm 
but  scant  seventeen  myself.  I'm  coming  to  see  you," 
she  went  on  brightly.  "  We're  going  to  be  great 
friends.  Yes,  we  are,  though  I  ne'er  thought  to  have 
a  friend  in  the  Americas."  And  with  that  she  took 
me  in  her  arms  and  kissed  me.  "  Run  along  now, 
to  your  Mr.  Gage,"  she  added,  giving  me  a  little 
push,  "  and,  my  dear,"  she  ended  in  a  whisper, 
"  don't  be  afraid  of  him.  He  can  deny  naught  to 
a  pretty  face,  particularly  if  'tis  a  child's." 

And  with  that  she  whisked  up  the  stairs  as  light 
as  thistledown,  taking  my  heart  with  her. 

"  Scant  seventeen,"  I  murmured  vastly  surprised, 
for  I  had  thought  her  a  woman  grown. 

I  hoped  she  would  not  forget  to  come  and  see 
me,  but  I  had  little  time  then  for  much  speculation. 
All  my  anxiety  for  father  came  back  and  I  hurried 
down  the  stairs,  turned  sharp  at  the  bottom  and  ran 
into  the  sentry,  standing  before  a  small  door. 

For  an  instant  I  thought  I  was  lost,  then  I  gathered 
my  wits  to  face  him. 

"  Did  you  see  Mistress  Pemberton  pass  this 
way?  "  I  asked  as  innocently  as  I  could. 

"  Nay,  Missy,"  he  replied,  saluting.  "  The  gen 
try  most  times  use  the  other  door,"  and  he  stood  aside 
for  me  to  enter. 

It  was  no  time  to  hesitate,  and  I  pushed  boldly 
in,  shutting  the  door  behind  me. 

To  my  surprise,  however,  I  was  not  in  the  room 


152  A  Maid  of  '76 

itself  but  in  a  sort  of  embrasure,  curtained  off,  and 
I  was  about  to  part  the  damask  hangings  when  the 
harsh  voice  of  General  Gage  came  to  me,  and  I 
halted  of  a  sudden,  my  heart  in  my  throat. 

"  Nay,  I've  heard  enough,  James  Morton,"  were 
the  first  words.  "  I  would  be  a  fool  to  believe  your 
cock  and  bull  story  of  the  safe  conduct.  You're 
naught  but  a  spy.  Of  that  I  am  assured.  So  far 
I've  been  too  lenient  with  such  rascally  rebels.  'Tis 
time  they  had  both  a  lesson  and  an  example.  Away 
with  him!  To-morrow  at  sunrise,  James  Morton, 
you  shall  be  hanged!  " 


CHAPTER  XVI 

HIS    EXCELLENCY   GENERAL   GAGE 

THE  door  closed  behind  father  and  his 
guards,  but  although  I  had  heard  Mr. 
Gage  sentence  him  to  death  upon  the  mor 
row,  I  scarce  took  in  the  meaning  of  his  words.  It 
seemed  so  absurd  that  any  one  could  believe  that 
he  was  a  spy  that  I  could  not  realize  that  a  stranger 
might  indeed  be  doubtful  of  his  loyalty  to  the  King. 
To  me  it  was  but  a  matter  of  explanation,  and  I 
started  to  part  the  curtains  behind  which  I  stood, 
meaning  at  once  to  tell  the  Governor  the  truth  about 
the  matter  of  the  safe  conduct  Mr.  Washington  had 
given  us.  But  just  as  I  was  about  to  enter,  another 
spoke  and  brought  me  to  a  halt. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  with  father?"  I 
heard  Jimmy  ask,  and  with  a  thankful  heart  that 
he  was  safe,  I  peeped  between  the  draperies.  He 
was  standing  somewhat  behind  the  General  and 
seemed  not  at  all  confused  or  embarrassed.  Also  I 
noted  that  the  fine  ladies  and  gentlemen  had  disap 
peared  and  save  for  two  soldiers  near  the  far  door, 
the  room  had  no  other  occupants. 

At  the  sound  of  Jimmy's  voice  the  General  turned 
in  his  chair  with  a  jerk. 

i53 


154  A  MM  of  '76 

"  Ods  Life!  How  came  you  here?"  he  de 
manded  sharply. 

"  I  came  with  my  sister  Charlotte,"  Jimmy  re 
plied,  in  no  wise  abashed  by  the  other's  gruffness. 
"Don't  you  remember?" 

'  To  be  sure  I  remember,"  the  Governor  an 
swered,  "  and  I  thought  you  were  locked  up  with 
her  now." 

"  Oh,  no !  "  Jimmy  exclaimed.  "  I  stayed  here. 
'Twas  more  amusing." 

I  noted  that  Mr.  Gage  had  some  difficulty  in  keep 
ing  his  stern,  forbidding  aspect  toward  the  boy  and 
even  thought  I  caught  the  sound  of  a  chuckle,  but 
at  that  moment  a  young  officer  came  in. 

"  I  beg  leave  to  report,  sir,"  he  announced,  salut 
ing,  "  that  the  rooms  occupied  by  James  Morton  in 
Purchase  Street  have  been  searched  and  no  papers 
of  importance  found." 

"  But  Cunningham  distinctly  said  that  the  boy 
threatened  to  destroy  the  papers,"  the  General 
blustered.  Then  stopping  suddenly  he  looked  at 
Jimmy  for  a  moment.  "  Very  good,  leave  it  to 
me."  He  dismissed  the  officer  with  a  curt  nod,  at 
which  the  other  saluted  again,  and  left  the  room. 

'  There  was  small  use  in  searching  for  any 
papers,"  Jimmy  remarked.  "  I  just  said  I'd  de 
stroy  them  so  that  Lieutenant  wouldn't  dare  leave 
me  behind." 

"Oh,  indeed,  was  that  it?"  remarked  the  Gen 
eral  quietly,  and  he  began  forthwith  to  ask  the  boy 


His  Excellency  General  Gage  155 

all  manner  of  questions  about  Elmtree,  seemingly 
having  forgotten  all  about  the  business  in  hand. 
Jimmy  answered  readily,  taking  his  stand  beside  the 
General's  chair  as  he  might  have  had  the  gentleman 
been  father. 

"  And  now,  touching  the  matter  of  those 
papers  — "  said  Mr.  Gage  suddenly,  and  I  realized 
that  there  had  been  method  in  this  questioning  of 
his.  He  hoped  to  trap  the  boy  when  off  his  guard. 

"  I  told  you  there  were  no  papers,"  declared 
Jimmy  at  once. 

"  There  was  the  small  matter  of  a  pass  from  Mr. 
Washington,"  retorted  Mr.  Gage  with  sudden  stern 
ness. 

"  Aye,  so  there  was,"  admitted  Jimmy.  "  I  for 
got  that.  You  see  father  wouldn't  use  it,  so  we  came 
in  with  the  fish." 

"With  the  fish?"  echoed  the  General. 

"  Yes,"  Jimmy  went  on  enthusiastically,  "  and 
they're  very  slippery,  don't  you  think?  But  it  must 
be  nice  to  be  a  fisherman.  Wouldn't  you  like  to 
be  one?  " 

"  I  have  work  enough  being  a  general,"  answered 
Mr.  Gage  with  a  chuckle. 

"  Yes,  of  course,"  Jimmy  agreed  sympathetically. 
"  But  then,  when  you  have  a  holiday,  you  might  try 
being  a  fisherman.  You'd  like  it,  I'm  sure." 

"  We  might  go  together  some  day,"  said  Mr. 
Gage,  "  but  see  here,  why  were  you  so  anxious  to 
come  with  your  sister?" 


156  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  It  was  an  order,"  replied  Jimmy  soberly.  "  My 
general  told  me  to  take  care  of  Charlotte." 

"And  who  is  your  general,  may  I  ask?"  ques 
tioned  the  Governor. 

"  General  Washington,  of  course,"  returned 
Jimmy,  saluting  like  a  soldier. 

"Then  you  are  a  rebel,  sir!"  cried  Mr.  Gage, 
rising  menacingly  in  his  chair. 

"  Oh,  yes,  indeed,"  Jimmy  responded  promptly, 
in  no  wise  frighted.  "  Didn't  you  know  that? 
Father  doesn't  like  it,"  he  went  on,  his  voice  drop 
ping  a  little.  "  He's  all  for  the  King.  But  a  man 
must  stick  by  his  country,  and  so  I'm  a  rebel.  But," 
he  added  hastily,  "  I'm  not  a  spy  and  you  don't 
have  to  hang  me." 

"  I'm  glad  of  that,"  the  General  jerked  out,  sink 
ing  back  in  his  seat.  "  Now  tell  me  how  long  you 
and  your  father  were  in  Washington's  camp." 

'  We  weren't  there  at  all,"  Jimmy  explained  with 
evident  regret.  "  I  wanted  to  go,  but  my  general 
told  me  I  must  stay  and  take  care  of  Charlotte. 
I  told  you  that  before,"  he  ended  a  little  impa 
tiently. 

"Aye,  so  you  did!  So  you  did!"  Mr.  Gage 
hastened  to  say.  "  But  where  then  did  you  see 
Washington?  " 

"  Oh,  that  was  on  the  beach  while  we  were  wait 
ing  for  father,"  Jimmy  replied.  ''  We  were  look 
ing  for  shells,  and  then  my  general  rode  up  and 
gave  us  the  paper  and  told  me  to  take  care  of  Sharly 


His  Excellency  General  Gage  157 

—  and,"  he  added  threateningly,  "  you  mustn't  hurt 
her." 

"  Nay,  I  think  we'll  send  for  her,"  replied  the 
other,  and  he  gave  an  order  that  I  should  be  brought 
before  him  at  once. 

When  the  soldier  went  out  he  turned  again  to 
Jimmy. 

"  Now,  sir,"  he  said,  blusteringly,  "  when  your 
sister  comes  I  will  question  her,  and  I  wish  you  to 
keep  silent.  Do  you  understand?" 

"  Yes,  I  understand  what  you  say,"  Jimmy  replied, 
"  but  you  must  not  speak  crossly  to  Charlotte.  She 
isn't  used  to  it." 

"Oh,  indeed!"  cried  the  General,  bursting  into 
laughter,  but  he  said  naught  further  on  the  subject 
and  I  noted  that  Jimmy  made  no  promise  not  to 
talk. 

But  the  Governor's  summons  for  me  made  a  vast 
difference  in  my  plans.  I  wished  now  that  I  had 
stayed  where  I  was  in  the  room  upstairs.  I  had 
remained  hidden  behind  the  curtain,  listening  to 
Jimmy,  feeling  certain  that  the  boy's  ready  answers 
must  convince  Mr.  Gage  of  the  truth  about  the  safe 
conduct,  and  I  saw  that  he  meant  to  question  me 
to  the  same  purpose  and  so  compare  our  stories. 

That  would  be  well  enough,  save  that  my  escape 
would  increase  his  suspicion;  and  then,  if  he  knew 
that  I  had  overheard  what  he  and  Jimmy  had  talked 
of,  the  fact  that  my  tale  agreed  with  the  boy's  would 
lose  all  weight. 


158  A  Maid  of  '76 

I  must  discover  myself  to  him  at  once  and  in  such 
a  manner  that  he  should  think  I  had  but  that  instant 
come.  Should  he  ask  me  straight  out  how  long  I 
had  been  behind  the  hangings  I  must  perforce  tell 
him,  but  I  meant  to  act  in  such  a  way  that  he  would 
take  the  time  of  my  arrival  for  granted. 

To  this  end  I  opened  the  door  noiselessly,  then 
slamming  it  violently,  rushed  into  the  room  breath 
ing  hurriedly  as  if  I  had  been  running. 

So  sudden  and  unexpected  was  my  entrance  that 
the  General  leaped  to  his  feet  with  an  outcry  of 
surprise,  his  hand  going  to  his  sword. 

"Now  what  means  this?"  he  cried,  staring  at 
me.  "  How  came  you  here  without  the  guard?  " 

"  I  came  by  way  of  the  balcony  outside  the  win 
dow,"  I  answered  truthfully. 

"  But  there  is  a  sentry  placed  to  watch  that  bal 
cony,"  he  protested. 

"  I  crawled  on  my  hands  and  knees  so  that  he 
would  not  see  me,"  I  explained. 

"  And  so  out  through  an  empty  room !  "  His  Ex 
cellency  exclaimed,  beginning  to  stride  about. 
"  You've  made  a  mock  of  my  guard." 

He  was  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  an  officer. 

"  I  beg  to  report,  Your  Excellency,  that  the  maid 
is  gone,"  the  newcomer  said,  saluting. 

"  Oh,  indeed !  "  the  General  fair  shouted,  stand 
ing  between  me  and  the  young  man.  "  You  found 
the  room  locked,  hey?  " 

"  Yes,  Your  Excellency,"  was  the  reply. 


His  Excellency  General  Gage  159 

"  And  no  trace  of  the  girl,  hey?  " 

"  None,  Your  Excellency." 

"  And  monstrous  mysterious  you  make  the  matter, 
I  doubt  not,"  the  General  went  on  in  a  rage. 
"  Well,  sir,  the  maid  is  here,  and  no  thanks  to  you," 
and  he  stepped  aside  so  that  the  officer  could  see 
me. 

There  was  silence  for  a  moment  while  the  Lieu 
tenant  regarded  me  with  marked  surprise. 

"  Aye,  you  may  well  look  as  if  you'd  seen  a 
ghost,"  Mr.  Gage  continued  wrathfully.  "  A  fine 
guard  you  keep,  when  this  slip  of  a  child  can  evade 
it.  Go,  sir,  and  post  a  sentry  on  that  balcony  with 
out  delay  —  and  'twould  be  well  to  see  if  any  of 
your  prisoners  are  left." 

The  young  man  saluted  and  departed  without  a 
word. 

"  'Twill  not  be  so  easy  for  you  to  escape  again, 
Mistress  Morton,"  growled  the  Governor,  seating 
himself. 

"  Nay,  sir,  I  had  no  wish  to  escape,"  I  answered 
quietly.  "  Else  I  had  not  come  here." 

"  No  wish  to  escape,"  he  repeated.  "  Then  what 
did  you  want?  " 

"  Justice  for  my  father!  "  I  burst  out. 

"Justice!  Justice!"  fumed  the  General.  "I 
think  every  babe  in  this  land  is  born  a  lawyer.  They 
all  prattle  of  justice.  Was  I  not  bearded  on  the 
Common  by  a  pack  of  boys  scarce  so  high,"  holding 
his  hand  to  about  the  height  of  the  table,  "  all  de- 


160  A  Maid  of  '76 

manding  '  justice  ' !  They  said  that  my  soldiers  had 
invaded  their  ancient  and  honourable  rights." 

"  And  had  they,  sir?  "  asked  Jimmy,  very  serious. 

"Aye, —  but  they  will  no  more,"  he  answered, 
then  turned  fiercely  to  me.  "  And  now  you  come 
seeking  justice." 

"  Nay,  you  must  not  scold  Charlotte,"  exclaimed 
Jimmy.  "  She  doesn't  like  it." 

'  Well,  upon  my  soul,"  murmured  the  General, 
leaning  back  in  his  chair  and  looking  at  Jimmy  as 
if  he  were  some  strange  animal.  "  Am  I  to  run  this 
government  to  suit  a  pair  of  saucy  children?  "  And 
then,  almost  courteously,  he  addressed  me  again. 
"What  of  your  father?" 

"  Sir,"  I  began  hastily,  for  I  feared  his  mood 
might  change  again,  "  my  father  is  heart  and  soul 
a  king's  man.  He  was  shunned  at  home  because 
of  his  open  opposition  to  his  neighbours,  and  came 
here  to  do  what  he  could  for  peace.  On  the  way, 
he  left  us  on  the  beach  to  await  the  coming  of  the 
boat  that  was  to  bring  us  to  Boston,  and  - 

"  It  was  then  my  general  came  along  and  gave  us 
the  paper,  as  I  told  you,"  Jimmy  cut  in. 

"Be  silent!"  insisted  the  Governor.  "Let  thy 
sister  speak." 

"  Mr.  Washington  gave  me  the  pass,  sir,  although 
he  knew  not  father  nor  had  even  seen  him,"  I  hur 
ried  on,  wishing  to  make  my  point  clear.  "  He  said 
this  must  ever  be  a  free  land  where  all  might  be  at 
liberty  to  follow  their  own  beliefs.  But  father 


His  Excellency  General  Gage  161 

would  have  torn  the  paper  to  pieces  had  I  not  begged 
him  to  let  me  keep  it.  'Twas  then  he  gave  it  to 
me." 

"  And  why  did  you  want  it?  "  asked  the  General 
suspiciously. 

"  Because  General  Washington  wrote  upon  it,"  I 
answered. 

"  So  the  daughter  is  less  loyal  than  the  father," 
he  said,  a  little  sadly,  I  thought. 

"  Nay,  now,"  Jimmy  broke  in  eagerly.  "  'Tis 
Ethan  and  I  are  the  patriots.  Charlotte  sides  with 
father." 

Perhaps  it  would  have  been  well  if  I  had  held  my 
tongue,  but  somehow  to  remain  silent  before  this 
British  general  would  have  been  like  denying  my 
country,  and  that  I  could  not  do. 

"  Oh,  Your  Excellency,"  I  faltered,  "  Jimmy 
thinks  I  am  not  a  patriot,  but  that  is  not  the  truth. 
I  could  not  tell  father,  for  his  heart  would  have 
been  broke  to  find  all  his  children  against  his  king, 
so,  as  a  female's  politics  are  of  no  moment,  I  said 
naught.  Yet,  sir,  my  heart  is  with  the  Cause." 

The  General  sat  for  a  moment  thinking  deeply, 
his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  floor. 

"  Now  how,  indeed,  can  we  win  if  the  very  chil 
dren  cry  for  freedom?"  he  murmured  to  himself. 
Then  on  a  sudden  his  mood  changed  and  he  jumped 
to  his  feet.  "  Bring  hither  the  prisoner  James  Mor 
ton,"  he  ordered;  adding,  with  bitter  sarcasm,  "If, 
indeed,  he  is  still  a  prisoner."  Then  he  turned  to 


162  A  Maid  of  '76 

me,  speaking  quite  gently,  "  Your  father  shall  be 
liberated,  Mistress  Morton.  I  believe  your  story 
of  the  pass,  and — "  he  took  the  paper  off  his 
table  and  handed  it  to  me,  "  you  may  keep  your 
remembrance  of  Mr.  Washington." 

"  Oh,  thank  you,  sir,"  I  cried. 

And  at  that  moment  I  thought  Mr.  Gage  one  of 
the  nicest  persons  in  the  world,  though  indeed  he  had 
but  acted  fairly.  But  I  was  soon  to  change  my  feel 
ings  toward  him  again,  for  he  was  a  strange  man, 
gentle  and  courteous  at  one  moment,  but  at  the  next 
unreasonable  and  violent. 

Father  was  brought  in  and  his  face  lighted  with 
pleasure  and  relief  at  sight  of  his  children. 

"  Sir,"  Mr.  Gage  began  at  once,  "  you  are  free. 
Your  children  have  been  good  advocates  of  your 
cause  and  have  convinced  me  that  you  are  a  Loyalist 
at  heart.  But,  sir,"  he  went  on,  his  voice  hardening, 
"  I  have  heard  of  your  action  in  the  matter  of  the  hay 
intended  for  His  Majesty's  troops,  and  you  seemed 
somewhat  over-scrupulous  in  your  dealings  with 
these  rebels,  and  a  shade  too  thoughtful  for  their 
rights." 

'  Your  Excellency,"  father  replied  in  a  firm  voice, 
"  it  has  been  my  heartfelt  desire  to  serve  the  King, 
and  to  that  end  I  came  to  Boston.     Since  that  day 
I  have  tried  to  gain  a  private  audience  with  you." 
'  To  what  purpose?  "  asked  the  General. 

"  To  tell  Your  Excellency,"  replied  father,  "  that 
I,  knowing  the  people  of  this  land,  am  assured  that 


His  Excellency  General  Gage  163 

if  His  Majesty's  servants  continue  the  policies  they 
are  at  present  pursuing  they  will  lose  these  Colonies 
for  the  Crown." 

"So!"  ejaculated  Mr.  Gage,  his  face  growing 
scarlet  with  rage.  "  So !  You  are  another  of  those 
who  would  school  me  in  my  duties?  Have  a  care, 
sir,  you  are  not  free  of  me  yet !  " 

"  I  have  no  thought  for  myself,"  retorted  father. 
"  If  my  life  could  bring  peace  to  this  land  I  would 
lay  it  down  gladly.  The  people  of  these  Colonies 
ask  not  indulgence  but  justice,  Your  Excellency,  and 
so  long  as  you  try  to  bully  them  with  your  sol 
diery  — " 

"Enough!  Enough!"  shouted  General  Gage, 
nigh  beside  himself  with  wrath.  '  Think  you  His 
Majesty's  agents  need  the  advice  of  ignorant  Provin 
cials?  If  fault  there  be,  it  is  that  I  have  been  too 
lenient  with  this  rebel  rabble;  but  that  fault  is  easy 
righted.  My  reinforcements  will  soon  arrive  and 
then  we'll  put  a  speedy  end  to  this  tempest  in  a 
teapot.  As  for  you,  James  Morton,  begone  out 
of  my  sight!  I  like  not  the  kind  of  loyalty  that 
comes  with  soft  words  for  the  enemies  of  the  King. 
Begone,  sir,  ere  I  repent  of  freeing  you !  " 

He  ended  in  a  loud,  angry  voice  and  took  a  step 
toward  us  threateningly. 

Father  looked  at  him  a  moment  sorrowfully,  then 
with  a  sad  shake  of  his  head,  he  held  out  his  hands 
to  Jimmy  and  me  and  led  us  from  the  room. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

A    NEW    FRIENDSHIP 

I    THINK  I  scarce  realized  how  serious  was  the 
predicament  from  which  we  were  now  happily 
freed.      But  I  was  glad  and  excited  neverthe 
less  to  be  out  of  the  clutches  of  Mr.  Gage,  and  in 
clined  to  chatter  gaily  of  our  adventure.      Father, 
however,   was   in   a   different  mood.     The   business 
upon  which  he  had  set  his  heart  had  come  to  naught. 
The  Governor  would  not  listen  to  his  plea  for  fair 
treatment  for  the  Colonies,  and  his  dream  of  peace 
was  farther  away  than  ever. 

He  walked  beside  us,  deep  in  thought,  as  we  took 
our  way  back  to  our  lodgings,  and  heeded  not  the 
constant  wagging  of  Jimmy's  tongue.  I  knew  only 
too  well  how  bitter  was  his  disappointment,  but  had 
no  words  to  comfort  him.  Yet  I  could  not  be  al 
together  cast  down,  for  in  the  failure  of  his  mission 
I  saw  a  prospect  of  happiness  for  myself.  Surely, 
now  that  he  could  accomplish  naught  in  Boston,  it 
was  reasonable  to  expect  he  would  return  to  Elmtree, 
where  I  longed  to  be. 

At  the  end  of  a  rather  silent  dinner  father  bright 
ened  up  a  trifle  and  I  put  the  question  of  our  return 
ing  home  to  him. 

164 


A  New  Friendship  165 

"  Nay,  not  yet,"  he  answered. 

"  But,  Father,"  I  pleaded,  "  General  Gage  will 
not  heed  you.  What  good  can  you  do  by  staying 
in  this  dismal  city?  " 

"  My  dear,"  he  answered  gently,  "  it  would  be 
a  coward's  part  to  give  up  at  the  first  rebuff.  Mr. 
Gage  may  not  always  be  the  Governor.  Indeed, 
there  is  a  rumour  that  Mr.  Howe  will  soon  have  the 
position.  I  trust  he  will  be  more  reasonable.  Nay, 
daughter,  we  must  have  patience,  for  the  good  to 
be  gained  is  worth  any  sacrifice." 

And  so  we  stayed  on,  days  running  into  weeks 
and  months,  ere  we  left  the  city. 

We  kept  our  rooms  at  Mrs.  Philbrick's,  well  sat 
isfied  that  Susan  had  done  her  worst,  and,  out  of 
shame,  I  suppose,  she  came  not  near  us  when  it 
could  be  avoided.  As  father  said,  the  place  was 
clean  and  comfortable,  and  there  was  small  sense  in 
discommoding  ourselves  to  spite  Susan. 

Father  continued  his  struggle  to  influence  those 
in  authority,  being  greatly  encouraged  at  times  but 
more  often  despondent.  Little  by  little  he  grew 
more  silent  and  there  were  days  on  end  when  I  was 
sure  he  forgot  the  very  existence  of  Jimmy  and  me, 
so  absorbed  was  he  in  his  own  affairs. 

All  this  was  a  source  of  deep  anxiety  to  me,  who 
could  not  fail  to  note  the  great  alteration  that  had 
come  in  the  happy,  loving,  cheerful  father  we  had 
known.  Not  that  he  was  cross  with  us;  nay,  rather 
it  was  that  we  no  longer  formed  a  vital  part  of  his 


i66  A  Maid  of  '76 

life;  that  having  set  his  heart  upon  a  certain  object 
he  could  think  of  naught  else,  and  meant  not  to 
rest  until  it  was  accomplished. 

Elmtree  seemed  very  far  away.  A  few  letters 
from  Aunt  Nabby  reached  us,  dwelling  mostly  upon 
household  affairs.  She  mentioned  in  the  first  one 
that  Ethan  was  from  home,  but  said  naught  further 
on  the  subject.  Father  made  no  comment,  but  I 
knew  that  he,  as  well  as  I,  often  looked  to  the  heights 
surrounding  Boston,  beyond  which  the  patriot  army 
was  encamped,  wondering  how  fared  the  young  man 
we  both  loved,  and  saying  a  short  prayer  for  his 
safety. 

As  had  been  predicted,  Mr.  Gage  sailed  back  to 
England,  leaving  to  Mr.  Howe  the  task  of  governing 
Boston;  but  this  change  brought  father  no  nearer 
his  goal,  though  he  ceased  not  his  fruitless  labours. 

Had  it  not  been  for  one  circumstance,  our  long 
stay  in  Boston  would  have  been  well-nigh  unbearable 
to  me,  but  as  a  result  of  my  adventure  in  the  Gov 
ernor's  mansion  I  made  a  life-long  friend  who 
helped  mightily  to  ease  the  anxieties  of  those  weary 
months.  True  to  her  promise,  Mistress  Cecelie 
Pemberton  visited  me  no  later  than  the  next  day, 
and  from  then  on  our  intimacy  ripened  until  we 
loved  each  other  like  sisters. 

I  soon  found  that  the  most  grown-up  thing  about 
her  were  the  clothes  she  wore,  very  modish  to  my 
country  eyes.  She  was  in  fact  a  most  merry  com 
panion,  ready  at  any  play  with  Jimmy,  who  nigh 


A  New   Friendship  167 

worshipped  her,  and  spurring  him  on  to  express  his 
politics  upon  every  occasion.  And  what  was  more 
she  would  agree  with  him,  until  the  boy  declared  that 
he  and  Cecelie  were  better  patriots  than  I. 

"  And  I  think  he's  right,  Mistress  Charlotte  Mor 
ton,"  she  would  declare  mockingly,  with  a  toss  of 
her  fair  head. 

Scarce  a  day  passed  that  we  did  not  see  each  other, 
either  at  the  Governor's  house  or  at  Mrs.  Philbrick's. 
Together  we  explored  Boston  from  end  to  end,  for 
of  course  Colonel  Pemberton's  daughter  could  go 
anywhere  she  willed. 

We  took  long  walks  and  had  all  sorts  of  adven 
tures  which  seemed  vastly  interesting  and  exciting  at 
the  time,  though  upon  looking  back  upon  them  they 
were  but  the  trivial  doings  of  two  maids  and  a  small 
boy,  for  Jimmy  was  ever  with  us. 

The  summer  was  very  hot,  at  least  so  it  seemed 
to  Jimmy  and  me  who  were  used  to  the  free  air  of 
the  country.  Cecelie  also  complained  greatly,  vow 
ing  that  the  English  climate  was  vastly  more  com 
fortable  than  that  of  the  Americas.  It  was  reported 
also  that  there  was  much  sickness  in  the  city,  but  this, 
happily,  came  not  near  us. 

From  the  very  first,  food  had  been  lacking,  but 
as  winter  approached  and  Mr.  Washington's  army 
drew  their  lines  tighter  about  the  city,  this  condition 
became  more  and  more  acute.  Fuel  grew  so  scarce 
that  we  saw  the  North  Meeting  House  pulled  down 
for  firewood  and  many  a  private  dwelling  suffered  a 


i68  A  Maid  of  '76 

like  fate,  while  even  the  prized  Liberty  Tree  was  not 
spared. 

"  We  have  pork  and  beans  one  day  and  beans  and 
pork  the  next,"  complained  Jimmy  disconsolately. 
"  Aunt  Nabby  need  not  have  worried  about  green- 
apple  colic." 

"  'Tis  your  patriot  army  that  is  trying  to  starve 
us,"  said  Cecelie.  "  You  must  blame  Mr.  Wash 
ington  if  the  food  is  not  to  your  taste." 

"  Nay,"  protested  Jimmy,  "  'tis  Mr.  Howe  who  is 
so  stubborn.  If  he  would  but  surrender  there  would 
be  no  lack  of  provender." 

"  That's  one  point  of  view,"  laughed  Cecelie,  "  but 
I  fear,  Jimmy  dear,  we  shall  have  to  eat  a  deal  of 
beans  before  Boston  surrenders." 

And  after  that  Jimmy  seemed  to  think  that  the 
more  he  ate  the  less  there  would  be  for  the  redcoats 
and  stuffed  himself  with  patriotic  zeal. 

Very  early  in  our  friendship  Cecelie  and  I  had 
talked  to  each  other  of  the  ones  we  loved  who  were 
not  with  us.  At  first,  I  know  not  why  unless  it  was 
that  I  was  myself  motherless,  I  had  taken  for  granted 
that  Cecelie  was  in  like  case,  but  a  remark  of  mine 
to  this  effect  brought  a  quick  denial. 

"  Nay,  Charlotte,"  she  exclaimed,  her  face  soften 
ing,  "  I  have  the  dearest  omther  in  the  world. 
I  would  that  I  could  see  her,  even  for  five  min 
utes.  Heigh-o.  I  grow  tired  of  always  being 
grown-up,  and  long  to  have  her  tuck  me  into  bed  of  a 
night." 


A  New  Friendship  169 

Then  Cecelie  told  me  of  her  brother  Philip. 
'  To  me  he  seems  almost  as  much  of  a  baby  as 
Jimmy,"  she  explained.  "  And  it  is  because  of  him 
that  I  am  here  in  the  Americas.  Phil  had  a  serious 
illness  and  is  not  strong,  and  mother  dared  not  risk 
the  journey  for  him  yet  would  not  leave  him,  so  I 
am  come  in  her  stead  to  nurse  father  in  case  he  is 
wounded." 

Of  course  I  told  her  of  Ethan,  Jane,  and  Aunt 
Nabby;  but  it  was  my  older  brother  in  whom  she 
showed  most  interest,  seeming  never  to  tire  of  hear 
ing  me  talk  about  him,  which  pleased  me  well 
enough,  for  I  never  wearied  of  recounting  his  deeds 
and  sayings.  I  now  think  a  person  is  apt  to  be  dis 
appointed  when  she  meets  one  of  whom  she  has 
heard  such  praise,  but  I  considered  not  of  that  when 
I  told  Cecelie  about  Ethan. 

So  it  shortly  came  about  that  we  called  each 
other's  brothers  by  their  first  names  though  we  had 
never  seen  them,  nor  were  we  sure  we  ever  should, 
even  when  we  laid  plans  to  that  end  for  the  time 
when  the  war  should  be  over. 

"  It  isn't  a  real  war,"  Cecelie  would  insist.  "  As 
soon  as  our  reinforcements  come  the  poor  Provin 
cials  must  give  up." 

"  Nay,"  cried  Jimmy,  "  we'll  fight  all  the  harder." 

"  But  raw  militia  cannot  hope  to  beat  our  regular 
troops,"  Cecelie  answered,  not  because  she  wanted 
our  army  defeated  or  our  Colonies  enslaved;  but 
because  she,  in  common  with  nearly  every  one,  be- 


170  A  Maid  of  '76 

lieved  that  our  men  could  not  win  against  the  famous 
soldiers  of  England. 

"  Well,"  said  Jimmy  thoughtfully,  u  I  dare  say 
our  militia  can't  run  so  fast  as  the  redcoats,  but 
they  can  shoot  straighter." 

At  which  remark  we  could  not  help  but  laugh. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

A    PAIR    OF    PORTRAITS 

NOW  beside  Cecelie  there  were  in  Boston 
many  other  English  ladies,  the  wives  and 
daughters  of  the  officers  who  had  come 
with  Mr.  Gage's  army.  Indeed,  the  expedition  had 
been  thought  but  a  gay  junket  soon  to  be  ended 
with  little  or  no  fighting;  but  the  siege  had  proved 
to  hold  small  pleasure  for  them  and  they  were  put 
to  it  for  amusement  of  any  sort.  The  few  patriot 
ladies  who  were  unwilling  to  bribe  their  way  out  of 
the  city,  held  aloof  from  the  invaders,  deeming  it 
not  seemly  to  spend  their  days  in  light  pleasures 
while  their  sons  and  husbands  risked  their  lives  for 
the  Cause.  Thus  it  came  about  that  our  hostile  vis 
itors  were  forced  to  entertain  themselves,  which,  to 
my  thinking,  they  succeeded  in  doing  very  well. 
There  were  routs  and  balls  nigh  every  night,  with 
now  and  then  a  play  to  break  the  monotony. 

Of  these  I  heard  a  deal  from  Cecelie,  and  though 
she  scoffed  at  them,  saying  they  were  most  stupid 
affairs  compared  with  the  gaieties  of  London,  they 
seemed  highly  diverting  to  me. 

Nor  did  I  lack  invitations  to  join  their  parties. 
171 


172  A  Maid  of  '76 

Cecelie  introduced  me  to  many  of  her  English  friends 
who  would  have  made  me  one  of  themselves  in  all 
their  pleasures;  but  this  Cecelie  would  not  permit, 
vowing,  and  rightly,  that  I  was  too  young  for  such 
frivolities. 

But  I,  more  than  a  little  curious,  was  wont  to  pro 
test,  and  begged  to  be  permitted  to  see  a  play  at 
least. 

"  Nay,  Charlotte,  'tis  no  place  for  a  child,"  Cecelie 
insisted. 

"  You  are  like  my  sister  Jane,"  I  answered  with  a 
pout. 

"  Then  Jane  must  be  a  very  nice  person,"  she 
retorted,  and  so  the  matter  ended  in  a  laugh,  for 
it  was  hard  for  any  one  to  resist  Cecelie,  I  least  of 
all.  The  fact  is  she  played  at  being  a  mother  to 
me,  and  though  I  was  sore  disappointed  at  times  I 
realized  that  she  acted  only  for  my  good,  and  loved 
her  the  better  for  it. 

There  was  one  play,  however,  to  which  I  had  no 
wish  to  go  and  yet  was  taken  by  father  who  deemed 
it  his  duty  to  appear  at  the  performance  with  his 
family.  'Twas  writ  especially  for  the  occasion  by 
General  Burgoyne,  and  was  called  "  The  Blockade 
of  Boston."  All  the  parts  were  taken  by  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  and  on  this  account,  apparently,  Cecelie 
offered  no  serious  objection  to  my  going. 

"  There  are  to  be  no  low  actor  folk,"  she  told  me, 
"  but  I  doubt  if  you  like  the  piece." 

I  will  not  deny  that  I  was  vastly  excited  as  we 


A  Pair  of  Portraits  173 

took  our  seats,  for  never  having  seen  a  play  of  any 
kind,  I  was  most  curious  to  know  how  it  was  man 
aged.  All  the  Tories  in  the  city  were  there,  and 
these,  with  the  brightly  dressed  officers,  made  a  gay 
throng.  I  watched  the  scene  eagerly,  listening  to 
the  buzz  of  talk  going  on  all  over  the  hall  as 
the  gentlemen  strolled  from  group  to  group,  com 
plimenting  the  ladies,  or  talking  politics  to  each 
other. 

"  'Tis  fine!  "  Cecelie  exclaimed.  "  If  there  were 
only  cries  of  '  fine  Chancy  oranges  '  'twould  be  like  a 
real  play  at  home." 

Finally  a  gentleman  appeared  upon  the  stage  and 
spoke  in  a  loud  voice. 

'  To  your  seats,  ladies  and  gentlemen.     The  cur 
tain  rises,"  he  announced. 

And  in  a  moment  or  two  all  was  quiet. 

It  was  as  well  that  I  had  some  pleasure  ere  the 
play  began,  for  the  piece  was  so  little  to  my  liking 
that,  had  I  dared,  I  should  have  quit  the  place.  But 
my  discomfort  was  short-lived,  for  just  as  one  of 
the  actors  was  making  a  mock  of  Mr.  Washington, 
there  came  an  alarm  that  Bunker's  Hill,  then  held 
by  the  British,  was  being  attacked.  For  a  moment 
this  was  thought  to  be  a  clever  addition  to  the  play, 
and  there  were  bursts  of  laughter  all  over  the  hall; 
but  a  sharp  command,  "Officers,  to  your  posts!" 
brought  us  all  to  our  feet,  telling  us  at  last  that  the 
warning  was  no  jest. 

In   a  moment  all  was  confusion.      Men   shouted 


174  A  Maid  of  '76 

orders  as  they  ran  from  the  building,  and  shortly 
none  were  left  save  women  and  a  few  civilians. 

"  'Tis  a  fine  climax  to  a  stupid  play!  "  murmured 
Cecelie  in  my  ear.  "  Father  says  'tis  no  sign  of 
courage  to  poke  fun  at  a  brave  enemy." 

Cecelie  was  as  angry  as  I  about  the  play,  and  I 
doubt  not  she  aired  her  views  frankly  among  her 
own  friends,  for  she  was  ever  free  of  speech,  caring 
naught  who  heard  her. 

This  reported  attack  upon  Bunker's  Hill  was  but 
another  false  alarm  after  all,  planned,  some  said, 
by  the  patriots,  to  spoil  the  play.  Whether  that  was 
so  or  not,  all  the  Whigs  were  delighted  at  the  out 
come. 

So  passed  the  winter  with  but  little  to  mark  suc 
ceeding  days.  My  fifteenth  birthday  came  and  went 
unheeded,  and  Christmas  brought  only  increased 
longings  for  our  home  in  Elmtree. 

One  morning  in  looking  over  the  Boston  News- 
Letter  I  found  an  advertisement  reading  as  follows : 

MASQUERADE 

On  Monday,  the  Eleventh  of  March,  will  be  given  at 
Concert  Hall,  a  subscription  Masked  Ball.     By  the  fifth  of 
March  a  number  of  different  masks  will  be  prepared 
And  sold  by  almost  all   the  milliners  and   mantua-makers 

in  town. 

"  Cecelie !  "  I  exclaimed,  when  next  I  met  her, 
"whatever  is  a  masquerade?"  For  indeed  I  had 
never  heard  of  such  a  thing. 


A  Pair  of  Portraits  175 

"  La,  child,  do  you  not  know?  "  she  asked  almost 
pityingly.  "  They  are  all  the  mode  in  London,  and 
many  extravagancies  in  the  way  of  costumes  appear 
at  them  I  warrant  you." 

"  But  what  is  it?  "  I  demanded. 

"  'Tis  a  ball,  my  dear,"  she  explained,  "  at  which 
each  person  wears  some  disguise,  and  with  a  mask 
to  aid  the  deception,  mingles  with  the  crowd,  try 
ing  to  discover  her  friends  without  herself  being 
discovered.  At  the  supper  all  unmask,  and  then 
you  may  believe  there  are  some  amusing  situa 
tions." 

"  And  I  suppose  you  are  going?  "  I  asked  en 
viously. 

"Aye,"  she  agreed,  "I'm  going,  of  course;  but 
'twill  not  be  very  entertaining,  for  every  one  here 
knows  every  one  else,  and  there  is  no  chance  that  you 
may  be  talking  to  a  perfect  stranger  who  thinks  you 
are  his  lady-love  and  courts  you  accordingly." 

"  It  must  be  vastly  good  fun,"  I  murmured, 
knowing  that  I  must  stay  at  home  and  feeling  much 
regret  thereat. 

"  To  be  sure,  dear,"  she  answered,  "  but  most  of 
the  fun  is  got  out  of  planning  one's  costume,  and 
in  that  you  must  help  me,  for  you  have  a  pretty 
taste  in  such  things." 

That  in  great  measure  reconciled  me,  and  for  the 
next  few  days  Cecelie  and  I  did  little  else  but  visit 
milliners'  shops  and  discuss  her  mask,  much  to 
Jimmy's  disgust.  And  out  of  this  grew  a  circum- 


176  A  Maid  of  '76 

stance  that  was  to  have  far-reaching  effects,  though 
at  the  time  naught  was  thought  of  it. 

Now  from  my  babyhood  I  had  been  wont  to  draw 
pictures  of  the  things  I  saw,  and  so  one  day,  when 
Cecelie  was  having  her  costume  fitted,  I  took  a  pen 
cil  and  some  coloured  chalks  and  made  shift  to  draw 
her.  She  was  exquisitely  pretty  to  my  thinking,  and 
my  heart  was  in  my  task,  so  that  I  made  a  fair  por 
trait  of  her;  one  at  least  that  would  be  easily  recog 
nised,  though  it  had  not  the  spirit  of  the  original. 

I  was  modest  enough  about  this  small  accomplish 
ment  of  mine  and  hesitated  to  show  Cecelie  the  draw 
ing  when  it  was  finished,  but  she  insisted,  and  so  per 
force  I  was  obliged  to  let  her  look. 

"  I  vow !  "  she  exclaimed,  admiringly,  holding  her 
head  to  one  side  as  she  gazed  at  it,  "  you  are  quite 
an  artist,  Mistress  Charlotte.  But  you  have  made 
me  prettier  than  I  am." 

"  Nay,  but  it  is  like  you,"  I  answered,  not  a  little 
proud  of  her  praise. 

Tis  the  image  of  me,"  she  insisted.  "  Why 
have  you  not  told  me  you  had  such  a  talent?  Have 
you  any  other  drawings  at  home?  " 

"  Naught  but  a  picture  of  Ethan,"  I  answered. 

"Of  Ethan!"  she  exclaimed.  "And  you  never 
showed  it  to  me,  knowing  all  the  time  that  I  was  dy 
ing  to  see  how  he  looked?  For  shame,  Charlotte! 
I  might  have  imagined  he  had  a  snub  nose  and  a 
wry  mouth." 

Needless  to  say  Cecelie  made  me  fetch  the  por- 


A  Pair  of  Portraits  177 

trait  of  Ethan  the  moment  we  returned  to  Mrs.  Phil- 
brick's,  and  I  rummaged  among  my  treasures  to  find 
it. 

'Twas  but  a  small  head  set  in  a  locket,  yet  the  face 
that  looked  out  from  it  was  wonderfully  like  Ethan's, 
and  I  held  it  in  my  hand  for  a  moment,  gazing  at  it 
with  loving  eyes. 

Cecelie  took  it  but  made  no  such  to-do  over  it  as  she 
had  about  her  own.  She  looked  at  it  long,  however, 
and  when  she  spoke  it  was  with  quiet  earnestness. 

"May  I  show  this  to  father?"  she  asked  at 
length.  "  You  have  a  great  talent,  Charlotte,  and 
father,  who  has  had  much  experience,  can,  I  doubt 
not,  give  you  some  good  advice." 

Of  course  I  was  glad  to  let  her  have  it,  and  a  little 
later  she  went  off  with  Ethan's  portrait  in  her  pack- 
pocket. 

That  same  afternoon  father  came  to  our  lodgings, 
telling  me  that  if  I  wished  to  write  home  he  had  a 
chance  to  send  a  few  letters,  but  that  I  must  make 
haste. 

I  inscribed  a  careful  note  to  Aunt  Nabby,  thinking 
it  only  my  duty,  but  the  one  I  really  wanted  to  write 
to  was  Ethan.  However,  I  had  but  time  to  dash 
off  a  hurried  line  to  him  ere  father  came  for  it. 

"  I  would  I  were  at  home,"  I  wrote,  "  but  two 
good  things  have  come  of  this  trip  to  Boston.  We 
saw  General  Washington  and  I  have  found  a  real 
friend.  Her  name  is  Cecelie  Pemberton.  She  is 
English,  but  thinks  we  have  the  right  of  it,  and  here 


178  A  Maid  of  '76 

she  is,"  I  ended,  scrawling  my  love  and  my  name  and 
enclosing  the  sketch  I  had  made  of  Cecelie. 

I  know  not  quite  what  made  me  do  it.  Certain 
it  is  I  had  no  such  intention  when  I  sat  down  to  pen 
my  letter,  but  wishing  him  to  know  something  of  my 
new  friend,  and  not  having  time  to  describe  her,  I 
put  in  the  drawing  in  place  of  words. 

And  now  of  a  sudden,  matters  came  to  a  conclu 
sion.  On  the  fifth  of  March  we  were  awakened 
early  by  the  sounds  of  cannon,  and  although  this  was 
not  an  unusual  experience,  it  continued  with  such 
persistence  that  father  went  off  to  see  the  meaning 
of  it.  I  was  expecting  Cecelie,  but  finding  that  she 
did  not  come  I  went  in  search  of  her. 

She  was  at  home,  surrounded  by  piles  of  her  own 
and  her  father's  clothing  which  she  was  industriously 
packing  into  boxes. 

"What  is  it?"  I  cried  in  astonishment.  "Are 
you  going  away  before  the  masquerade?  " 

''  When  we  go  I  know  not,"  she  answered,  "  but 
there  will  be  no  masquerade.  Have  you  not  heard 
that  the  Yankees  have  fortified  Dorchester  Heights 
and  now  command  the  city?  Father  says  the  order 
to  evacuate  Boston  has  not  been  given  yet,  but  he 
is  sure  it  must  be  soon." 

I  scarce  took  in  the  meaning  of  her  words,  but  see 
ing  work  to  be  done  I  offered  to  help  her. 

"  Nay,  dear,"  she  said,  "  you  will  have  your  own 
packing  to  do." 

"What  mean  you?"  I  asked. 


A  Pair  of  Portraits  179 

"  Your  father  is  a  Loyalist,  Charlotte,  and  is  like 
to  leave  with  the  rest  of  the  King's  party,"  she  ex 
plained.  "  You  had  better  go  back  to  your  lodgings 
at  once." 

I  did  as  she  bade  me  and,  sure  enough,  found 
father  busy  preparing  to  move. 

"  Oh,  Father,"  I  cried,  "  Cecelie  said  she  thought 
you  might  need  me.  Are  we  going  with  them  ?  " 

"  Nay,  my  dear,"  he  answered,  looking  up  with  a 
brighter  face  than  I  had  seen  for  many  a  long  day. 
"  Nay,  dear,  we  are  going  home." 

Little  Jimmy  beside  me  gave  a  howl  of  delight, 
and  I  could  scarce  believe  my  ears. 

"Oh,  I  am  so  glad!"  I  cried. 

"  Aye,"  said  father,  beaming  upon  us,  "  we  are 
going  home  to  England!  "  and  with  a  sinking  heart  I 
understood  that  he  spoke  of  his  boyhood's  home  and 
not  Elmtree. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

GOOD-BYE    TO    BOSTON 

THE  hurry  and  bustle  of  the  next  few  days 
gave  me  a  little  time  to  grieve  over  my  dis 
appointment.     That  we  were  going  to  Eng 
land  instead  of  Elmtree  was  a  bitter  blow,  and  at 
night   ere   I   went   to   sleep    I    fear   my  pillow  was 
damped  with  tears.     Yet  there  was  naught  to  be 
done  but  make  the  best  of  the  matter  with  as  good 
a  grace  as  I  could  command. 

Father,  having  failed  in  his  mission  with  Mr. 
Gage  and  Mr.  Howe,  renewed  his  hope  in  the  pros 
pect  of  influencing  the  ministers  of  King  George 
in  London. 

'Tis  there  I  should  have  gone  in  the  first  place, 
Charlotte,"  he  confided  to  me,  his  face  glowing  with 
fresh  enthusiasm.  "  The  people  here  are  but  the 
mouthpieces  of  those  in  England,  and  'tis  they  who 
do  not  understand.  When  I  tell  them  the  true  con 
ditions,  all  will  be  well." 

I  gave  Cecelie  my  news  upon  our  next  meeting, 
little  thinking  that  it  was  to  be  the  last  for  many, 
many  weeks. 

"  Then  you'll  see  mother  and  Phil  before  I  do !  " 
was  her  first  exclamation,  when  I  toid  her  we  were 

1 80 


Good-bye  to  Boston  181 

for  London.  "  Heigh-o,  but  I  wish  we  travelled  the 
same  road,"  she  went  on  with  a  sigh.  "  But  we  are 
off  to  New  York  or  Halifax,  I  know  not  which." 

Cecelie  gave  me  the  number  of  their  London 
house,  exacting  a  promise  I  was  ready  enough  to 
give, —  that  I  would  take  the  news  of  her  and  her 
father  to  Madam  Pemberton  as  soon  as  might  be 
upon  my  arrival. 

"  I'll  write  a  letter  advising  them  of  your  coming," 
she  cried  excitedly,  "  but  'tis  like  you  will  reach  there 
first.  Give  my  love  to  Phil,  and  this  to  mother," 
she  ended,  taking  me  in  her  arms  and  kissing  me. 

I  left,  expecting  a  visit  from  her  on  the  morrow, 
but  instead  came  a  little  letter  saying  that  Colonel 
Pemberton,  expecting  the  city  to  be  bombarded,  had 
hurried  her  aboard  a  ship  in  the  harbour  for  safety's 
sake. 

I  told  father  of  this  and  he  laughed  at  the  idea. 

"  Nay,  there  will  be  no  bombardment  of  Boston," 
he  said  confidently.  "  Why  should  Mr.  Washing 
ton  destroy  what  will  soon  be  his?  " 

And  this  proved  to  be  the  case,  though  to  judge  by 
the  haste  with  which  the  British  and  Loyalists  left 
the  city,  it  would  seem  that  but  few  shared  in  father's 
opinion. 

'Tis  impossible  to  describe  the  confusion  that  took 
place  when  once  it  was  decided  to  evacuate.  All 
Boston,  it  appeared,  was  in  a  struggle  to  flee  the  town 
and  take  refuge  on  the  ships,  all  too  few  for  the  hun 
dreds  who  sought  their  shelter.  Waggons  over- 


182  A  Maid  of  '76 

loaded  with  household  belongings  blocked  the  streets 
leading  to  the  wharves.  Men  and  women,  bending 
under  the  weight  of  heavy  burdens,  trudged  wearily 
in  the  same  direction,  stopping  now  and  then  to 
shift  their  loads  or  to  abandon  some  cherished  pos 
session  because  of  lack  of  strength  to  carry  it  fur 
ther. 

Then,  too,  as  if  by  magic,  good  patriots  popped 
up  on  every  hand  now  that  they  no  longer  feared  the 
British  soldiery.  Nor  did  they  fail  to  jeer  and  mock 
at  the  Tories,  who  had  scoffed  at  them  but  a  few  days 
before.  Scenes  both  laughable  and  pathetic  were  to 
be  seen  in  every  quarter  of  the  city;  but  the  saddest 
sights  were  at  the  water's  edge  where  the  multitudes 
crowded,  begging  for  places  aboard  ships  already 
filled  to  overflowing. 

And  each  person  had  some  treasured  property  they 
wished  to  take  with  them.  Furniture  of  all  kinds, 
pictures,  bedding,  rich  damask  curtains,  pots  and 
pans,  any  and  all  things  for  use  or  ornament,  stolen 
in  many  cases  from  the  citizens  of  Boston  who  had 
left  their  homes  at  the  mercy  of  the  invaders. 

But  such  things  had  to  be  abandoned.  There  was 
little  enough  room  for  people  who  wished  to  leave, 
and  so  these  properties  were  dumped  helter  skelter 
into  the  bay,  or  burned  in  the  streets  to  make  way  for 
the  waggons  to  pass.  It  was  a  sad  sight  to  see  beau 
tiful  tables  and  chairs,  bedsteads,  dainty  or  massive 
mahogany  desks,  and  hundreds  of  other  household 
articles  that  would  float,  covering  the  surface  of  the 


Good-bye  to  Boston  183 

water  so  thickly  that  it  seemed  as  if  one  might  walk 
out  dryshod  to  the  vessels  anchored  off  shore. 

I  knew  not  what  arrangements  father  had  been 
able  to  make  for  the  journey  to  England.  The  Brit 
ish  had  taken  all  the  ships  they  could  lay  their  hands 
upon  to  transport  their  own  people,  and  I  fancied 
it  would  be  no  easy  task  to  find  accommodations  such 
as  we  required.  Indeed,  for  a  time  hope  sprang  up 
in  my  breast  that  father  would  find  it  impossible  to 
get  to  London  at  all,  and  so  be  forced  to  abandon  his 
plan,  in  which  I  had  lost  all  faith.  Under  such  cir 
cumstances  we  would  remain  in  America,  even  if  we 
did  not  return  to  Elmtree. 

This  hope,  however,  proved  groundless,  for  one 
afternoon  he  returned  earlier  than  usual  with  the  an 
nouncement  that  we  would  go  aboard  our  ship  that 
night,  against  her  sailing  on  the  morrow. 

That  evening  we  said  good-bye  to  Mrs.  Philbrick, 
and  with  no  little  trouble  made  our  way  to  the 
wharves,  where  the  confusion  was  quite  indescribable. 
It  had  been  rumoured  that  Washington's  army  was 
about  to  enter  the  city,  and  those  who  had  not  yet 
boarded  one  of  the  many  vessels  were  making  frantic 
efforts  to  escape. 

Father,  however,  had  perfected  his  arrangements, 
and  after  a  short  wait  we  were  rowed  out  to  a  fair- 
sized  barque  called  the  Sally  Sloctim.  I  expected, 
of  course,  to  find  her  crowded  with  refugees,  but 
therein  I  was  mistaken.  So  far  as  I  could  discover 
there  were  no  other  passengers  aboard,  and  we  were 


184  A  Maid  of  '76 

given  most  comfortable  quarters  opening  off  the 
dining-saloon. 

Father  seemed  happier  than  he  had  been  for  many 
a  long  day,  and  took  a  great  interest  in  our  comfort, 
laughing  heartily  with  Jimmy  over  the  little  bunk  he 
was  to  sleep  in.  They  were  to  share  the  same  cabin; 
and  father  was  so  merry  over  the  prospect  and  so 
like  his  old  self  that  I  was  in  a  measure  reconciled 
to  our  departure. 

To  me  he  was  most  gentle,  as  if  he  understood  how 
sore  my  heart  was  at  leaving  the  country  of  my  birth. 

"  Charlotte,  my  dear,"  he  said,  as  he  kissed  me 
good-night,  "  be  of  good  courage.  We  shall  come 
back  ere  long  to  a  happier  land  than  we  are  leav- 
ing." 

"  But  must  we  go,  Father?  "  I  pleaded,  looking  up 
into  his  face. 

"  Aye,  my  dear,  that  we  must,"  he  answered. 
''  The  King's  ministers  know  not  the  temper  of  our 
people.  The  Colonists  will  give  with  both  hands, 
an  they  are  but  asked.  'Twill  be  no  great  task  to 
humour  them  in  this,  and  once  that  is  understood  in 
England,  all  will  be  well.  We  go  to  make  this  plain 
to  them.  Good-night,  my  dear." 

He  kissed  me  again,  smiling  confidently,  as  he 
closed  the  door  upon  my  narrow  abode.  But 
though  I  should  have  been  happy  in  the  belief  that 
father  would  win  the  King's  people  to  his  way  of 
thinking,  I  had  lost  all  hope  of  it.  'Twas  as  if  he 
followed  a  will-o'-the-wisp,  always  sure  that  he  would 


Good-bye  to  Boston  185 

catch  it,  yet  never  finding  it  quite  within  his  grasp. 

The  next  morning  I  was  aroused  early  by  the 
noise  of  foot-steps  running  along  the  deck  above  my 
head.  'Twas  useless  to  think  of  sleeping  longer,  so 
I  dressed  and  climbed  the  companion-ladder  to  get  a 
breath  of  fresh  air. 

Above  I  found  the  sailors  busy  with  ropes  and 
sails,  preparing  to  start,  I  doubted  not.  At  any  rate 
they  paid  no  heed  to  me,  and  with  a  sorry  spirit  I 
leaned  against  the  rail  and  turned  longingly  toward 
the  land  I  was  about  to  leave. 

My  eyes  caught  the  flutter  of  the  British  flag  flying 
from  a  staff  on  the  top  of  Province  House,  and,  as  I 
gazed,  it  began  to  descend  until  at  last  it  disappeared. 
I  thought  little  of  it,  though  my  glance  still  held  the 
place.  Then,  of  a  sudden  there  appeared  another 
flag  of  red  and  white  stripes  with  a  patch  of  blue  in 
one  corner. 

For  a  moment  I  idly  watched  this  strange  new  ban 
ner  fluttering  in  the  morning  breeze;  then,  like  a  flash 
the  significance  of  its  appearance  burst  upon  me. 
General  Washington  and  his  army  had  entered  Bos 
ton  !  Over  the  city,  for  the  first  time,  there  floated 
the  flag  of  my  country  instead  of  the  emblem  of  Eng 
land  which  we  had  learned  to  hate.  Child  though 
I  was,  I  felt  a  thrill  through  my  very  soul  and  ere 
I  realized  what  I  was  doing  my  hand  was  waving 
above  my  head  and  I  was  shouting  "  Hurrah ! 
Hurrah!  "  at  the  top  of  my  voice. 

"  What  is  it,  Missy?  "  asked  a  nasal  voice  at  my 


186  A  Maid  of  '76 

side,  and  I  looked  up  into  the  wrinkled  face  of  a  man 
who  I  learned  later  was  the  mate  of  the  Sally. 

"  See,"  I  cried,  pointing.  "  'Tis  the  new  flag  of 
the  Americas !  " 

"  Humph !  "  he  grunted,  as  his  eye  caught  the 
striped  bunting  flying  bravely  over  the  city. 
"  Humph!  I  reckon  'tain't  likely  to  be  thar  long," 
and  he  turned  away. 

But  I  heeded  not  his  croaking  prophecy.  To  me 
it  seemed  as  if  I  had  witnessed  a  great  event,  as  in 
deed  I  had;  for  there  had  been  born  a  new  nation, 
though  its  coming  had  been  unheralded  even  by  the 
most  extreme  of  patriots  who,  as  yet,  scarce  dared 
to  more  than  whisper  the  word  "  Independence." 

A  few  minutes  later  I  was  attracted  by  a  small  boat 
putting  off  from  a  great  ship  lying  near  the  Sally. 
It  came  dancing  across  the  water  toward  us  and  the 
sailor  who  had  spoken  to  me  before,  sidled  up. 

"  Here  comes  the  Cap'in,"  he  remarked,  nodding 
toward  the  little  boat.  "  Reckon  we'll  be  goin' 
shortly." 

An  instant  later  it  touched  our  side  and  two  men 
clambered  up  to  our  deck.  One  was  a  fair,  florid- 
faced  person  who  at  once  disappeared  below;  so 
quickly,  in  fact,  that  I  had  scant  time  to  observe  him. 
The  other  was  the  Captain,  and  I  looked  at  him 
earnestly  though  I  must  confess  to  no  very  great  lik 
ing  for  his  appearance. 

He  was  a  lanky  man  with  a  thin,  lantern-jawed 
face  and  a  huge,  hooked  nose.  He  was  dressed 


Good-bye  to  Boston  187 

neatly  in  blue  cloth,  but  his  coat  seemed  small  for 
him,  so  that  his  great  hands  and  thick  wrists  hung 
out  of  the  sleeves,  giving  his  arms  a  suggestion  of 
excessive  length.  But  these  things  would  have  made 
little  difference  so  far  as  my  trusting  him  was  con 
cerned.  It  was  his  small,  restless  eyes,  shifting  con 
stantly  this  way  and  that,  which  made  me  doubt  him 
from  the  first. 

He  came  upon  the  deck  of  the  Sally  and  nodded 
to  the  mate. 

"  Up  anchor,"  he  commanded,  in  a  low  quiet  voice 
that  accorded  strangely  with  his  gaunt  figure. 

"  Aye,  aye,  sir,"  answered  the  mate,  starting  off 
to  do  his  bidding.  Then  the  Captain,  seeing  me, 
strode  over  to  where  I  stood. 

"You're  Mr.  Morton's  daughter,  I  take  it?"  he 
said. 

"  Yes,"  I  replied. 

"He's  aboard,  hey?" 

"  He  and  my  brother  are  below  asleep,"  I  told 
him. 

"  And  a  good  place,  too,"  he  remarked  with  a 
smile  and  strode  away  again. 

"  Make  sail,"  he  called  and  the  sailors  jumped  to 
their  work. 

The  anchor  was  soon  up,  the  white  canvas 
stretched,  and  the  Sally  heeled  gently  to  the  breeze 
blowing  from  the  shore.  With  scarce  a  ripple  she 
began  to  move  through  the  water,  and  the  voyage  to 
England  was  begun. 


i88  A  Maid  of  '76 

Our  passage  through  the  bay  afforded  a  wonderful 
sight,  for  we  steered  in  and  out  among  a  huge  fleet 
of  vessels  of  all  sizes  and  rigs.  The  masts  looked 
like  a  forest,  so  many  were  there;  indeed  I. was  told 
later,  that,  up  to  then,  there  had  never  been  so  great 
a  fleet  assembled  in  American  waters. 

And  aboard  one  of  these  ships  was  Cecelie  Pem- 
berton.  I  watched  as  we  passed  one  transport  after 
another,  wondering  if  I  should  ever  see  her  again; 
and  then,  on  a  sudden,  I  remembered  that  she  still 
held  Ethan's  picture.  Well,  I  was  sorry;  but  it  was 
too  late  now  to  get  it  back,  and  my  thoughts  turned 
to  the  receding  shore. 

Perhaps  upon  one  of  the  heights  surrounding  Bos 
ton,  Ethan  himself  might  be  watching  the  Sally  sail 
away,  never  knowing  that  his  father,  his  brother,  and 
his  loving  sister  were  leaving  the  land  he  served. 

As  we  passed  Nantasket  my  eyes,  strained  to  catch 
the  last  look  at  the  distant  shore,  filled  with  tears. 
My  heart  felt  like  a  lump  of  lead  in  my  breast;  soon 
I  could  see  naught,  and  found  myself  murmuring  to 
myself,  "  Oh,  my  country,  my  own  dear  country, 
will  I  ever  visit  it  again  ?  " 


CHAPTER  XX 

IN   THE    CABIN    OF    THE   SALLY 

MY  gloomy  thoughts  were  suddenly  inter 
rupted  by  the  arrival  of  Jimmy.  He 
came  bounding  to  the  deck  and  at  sight 
of  me  began  a  loud  complaint. 

"  Oh,  Charlotte,  you've  beaten  me  up,"  he  wailed, 
looking  about  him  with  eager  curiosity.  "  Have  you 
been  here  long?  " 

"  Aye,  a  good  while,"  I  answered.  "  I  couldn't 
sleep  through  the  racket." 

"  I  heard  some  of  it,"  he  explained,  a  little  sheep 
ishly,  "  but  I  thought  'twas  just  another  bombard 
ment  of  Boston,  and  drowsed  off  again,  forgetting 
where  I  was." 

"  Where  is  father?  "  I  asked. 

"  He's  below  talking  to  a  gentleman,"  Jimmy  re 
plied.  "Now  which  is  the  Captain  of  the  ship?" 

I  pointed  the  man  out  to  him  and  he  went  to  make 
that  lank  officer's  acquaintance,  mindful  only  of  the 
excitement  to  be  gained  by  new  experiences.  He 
was  too  young  to  realize  the  full  significance  of  our 
journey,  and  even  I,  who  appreciated  something  of 
it  and  was  heart-sick  at  leaving  behind  so  much  that 
was  dear  to  me,  could  not  be  wholly  indifferent  to  the 

189 


190  A  Maid  of  '76 

novelty  of  my  surroundings.  I  soon  took  a  leaf  out 
of  Jimmy's  book,  and  though  I  would  have  given 
much  to  be  back  home,  determined  to  make  the  best 
of  everything. 

At  breakfast  our  ship's  company  were  made  known 
to  each  other.  There  was  but  one  other  passenger 
besides  ourselves;  the  mysterious  gentleman  I  had 
seen  come  aboard  with  the  Captain.  He  was  named 
to  me,  Major  Trobridge  of  the  British  army,  and 
though  he  talked  little  he  seemed  a  pleasant  man. 
He  took  a  great  fancy  to  Jimmy,  having,  as  he  told 
us,  a  boy  of  his  own  of  about  the  same  age. 

Captain  Stark,  the  master  of  the  Sally,  sat  with  us 
at  the  narrow  table  in  the  cabin,  and  upon  further 
acquaintance  he  grew  no  more  likable  to  me,  although 
father  and  Mr.  Trobridge  seemed  to  place  perfect 
confidence  in  him. 

The  conversation  was  of  course  upon  politics,  and 
the  Captain,  from  his  talk,  was  a  staunch  Tory  who 
had  declared  himself  to  Mr.  Gage  early  in  the  oc 
cupation,  and  under  British  protection  had  carried 
on  a  brisk  trade  in  fish.  When  the  time  came  for  the 
Loyalists  to  leave  the  city,  father  had  chartered  his 
vessel  to  take  us  to  London.  But  this  was  permitted 
by  Mr.  Howe  only  because  he  wanted  to  send  a  spe 
cial  messenger  to  the  King  in  the  person  of  Major 
Trobridge.  These  facts  I  heard  later,  a  few  at  a 
time,  throughout  the  weeks  we  were  at  sea;  but  at 
that  first  breakfast  a  matter  developed  that  was  to 
lead  to  unexpected  adventures. 


In  the  Cabin  of  the  Sally  191 

The  fact  was  that  the  food  set  before  us  was  un 
eatable.  Father  at  the  first  taste  laid  down  his  fork 
in  disgust.  As  for  me  I  could  scarce  drink  the  water, 
so  foul  was  it,  and  with  the  unusual  motion  of  the 
boat,  I  could  not  but  have  felt  a  trifle  squeamish  even 
had  the  meal  been  of  the  very  best. 

Father  at  once  taxed  the  Captain  for  his  lack  of 
proper  provision,  saying  that  it  was  out  of  the 
question  to  start  upon  so  long  a  voyage  so  ill- 
victualled. 

"What  would  you  have,  sir?"  replied  the  Cap 
tain,  in  his  low,  quiet  voice.  '  We  have  no  stock  of 
dainties,  I  grant  you.  Where  indeed  could  we  get 
them?  Boston  has  been  'seventeen  miles  from  a 
sea-port '  this  year  gone.  The  pesky  Provincials 
have  so  beleaguered  it  by  land  that  good  victuals  are 
not  to  be  had.  The  other  ships  are  in  no  better 
case." 

"  At  least  the  water  might  have  been  fit  to  drink," 
Major  Trobridge  remarked. 

"  Aye,  had  I  been  given  time  to  fill  my  casks,"  the 
Captain  agreed.  "  I  knew  not  until  the  last  minute 
whether  I  should  be  sent  to  Halifax  under  Mr. 
Howe's  orders  or  allowed  to  make  the  trip  for  Mr. 
Morton." 

"  That  is  true,"  admitted  father.  "  But  is  there 
no  way  in  which  we  can  supply  ourselves?"  He 
glanced  anxiously  at  Jimmy  and  me. 

"  Aye,"  replied  the  Captain.  ;'  We  can  run  into 
Salem  — " 


192  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  Salem !  "  exclaimed  the  Major  and  father  to 
gether. 

"  'Tis  a  hotbed  of  rebels,"  added  the  former. 

"  And  they'll  ne'er  let  you  out  again,  once  you  put 
in  there,"  father  protested. 

"  Nay,  leave  that  to  me,"  said  Captain  Stark,  his 
eyes  shifting  from  one  to  the  other  of  the  gentlemen. 
"  'Tis  not  so  desperate  a  matter  as  you  think.  Leave 
it  to  me,  sir.  I'll  victual  the  Sally,  fit  for  the  King, 
an  you've  the  coin  to  pay  for  it.  As  to  getting  out 
of  Salem  —  I'm  not  such  a  Tory  that  I  haven't  a 
friend  or  two  in  every  port." 

Father  and  Major  Trobridge  glanced  at  each  other 
inquiringly,  and  Captain  Stark,  noting  this,  rose  to 
his  feet  and  started  for  the  companion. 

"  I'll  leave  you  gentlemen  to  talk  it  out,"  he  re 
marked,  as  he  left  the  saloon.  "  I'm  under  your  or 
ders.  But  this  I'll  say.  If  you  fear  trouble  in 
Salem  put  your  minds  at  ease  on  that  score." 

Neither  father  nor  the  Major  liked  this  talk,  and 
but  for  Jimmy  and  me  would  have  dropped  the 
matter  then  and  there,  making  shift  as  best  they 
could  to  exist  upon  the  wretched  fare  already  aboard 
the  Sally.  But  the  upshot  of  the  affair  was  that 
the  Captain  was  ordered  to  steer  for  Salem,  and  in 
the  meantime,  to  ease  our  hunger,  we  munched  hard 
biscuits,  the  only  thing  we  could  swallow. 

True  to  his  word,  Captain  Stark  took  us  into  Salem 
and  out  again  without  trouble.  We  anchored  off 
shore  early  that  afternoon  and  that  night  a  goodly 


In  the  Cabin  of  the  Sally  193 

quantity  of  fresh  water  and  edibles  was  shipped 
aboard.  But,  as  we  were  to  discover,  these  were  not 
the  only  additions  to  the  Sally's  load. 

We  had  been  out  of  Salem  three  or  four  days  when, 
in  answer  to  a  question  of  mine  about  one  of  the 
sailors,  Jimmy,  who  was  of  course  hand  in  glove 
with  all  of  them,  let  fall  a  remark  that  set  me  think 
ing. 

"  Oh,  that  fellow,"  he  said.  "  His  name's  Amos 
Lovebird  and  he  joined  at  Salem." 

"  At  Salem,"  I  repeated.  "  Did  he  not  come 
from  Boston  with  us?  " 

"  Nay,"  answered  Jimmy  scornfully,  "  where  are 
your  eyes,  Sharly?  We  had  a  round  dozen  more 
men  signed  on  at  Salem." 

Now  there  had  been  naught  said  about  being  short- 
handed  when  the  voyage  began,  but  at  the  time  I 
saw  nothing  particularly  alarming  in  this  news  of 
Jimmy's,  though  I  did  make  mention  of  it  to  father. 

"  Yes,"  he  answered,  nodding,  "  I  have  noticed 
that  our  crew  seemed  over  large  for  so  small  a  ves 
sel,  but  that  is  a  matter  that  concerns  only  Captain 
Stark." 

Thus  he  dismissed  the  subject  as  though  it  were 
of  no  moment  but  I  was  not  to  be  deceived.  Father 
was  far  from  easy  in  his  mind,  albeit  the  cause  of 
this  was  as  yet  hid  from  me.  However,  I  was  sure 
from  his  manner  that  the  increase  in  the  Sally's  crew 
had  some  bearing  upon  the  anxiety  he  tried  to  con 
ceal, 


194  A  Maid  of  '76 

The  days  slipped  by  monotonously  with  scarce  a 
break  even  in  the  fine  weather  to  alter  our  hum-drum 
existence.  I  had  quickly  grown  used  to  the  motion 
of  the  vessel  and  no  longer  heeded  her  pitching  and 
rolling,  spending  all  my  days  upon  the  deck  under  a 
sail  the  Captain  had  had  stretched  for  us  against  the 
sun.  Father  and  Jimmy  proved  good  sailors  too, 
but  Major  Trobridge  kept  mostly  to  his  cabin  and 
was  not,  I  think,  a  great  lover  of  the  sea.  He  and 
father  held  long  conversations  below  deck,  and  I 
guessed  the  talk  was  concerned  with  matters  which 
worried  them  both,  but  whether  these  had  to  do  with 
the  ship  or  the  men  who  manned  her,  I  was  yet  to 
learn.  At  meals  when  Captain  Stark  was  at  the 
table  there  was  no  hint  that  anything  was  aught  but 
as  it  should  be. 

As  the  days  passed  the  sun  grew  hotter  and  hotter 
till  I  longed  for  my  summer  muslins.  Also  I  noted 
that  the  ocean  had  become  a  wonderful,  transparent 
blue  in  colour,  looking  as  if  it  would  dye  my  kerchief 
if  I  dipped  it  in  the  sea.  And  then,  one  morning 
as  Jimmy  and  I  leaned  on  the  rail  watching  the  bow 
of  the  Sally  break  the  azure  waters  into  white  foam, 
there  came  from  the  crest  of  a  wave  a  shower  of 
what  appeared  like  new-minted  silver  which  sped 
through  the  air  for  a  moment  ere  it  dropped  back 
into  the  depths. 

"How  now!"  cried  Jimmy.  "Are  there  water 
butterflies?  I  ne'er  heard  of  them." 

I  turned  to  father,  who  was  beside  us,  expecting 


In  the  Cabin  of  the  Sally  195 

an  answer  to  Jimmy's  question;  but  he  stood  gazing 
at  the  waves  as  if  he  had  seen  a  ghost. 

"  Father !  "  I  cried,  forgetting  all  else.  "  Father ! 
What  is  it?" 

"  I  would  that  I  had  never  taken  you  children  from 
Elmtree,"  he  murmured,  half  to  himself.  "  I  have 
brought  you  into  danger,  and  I  know  not  where  it  will 
lead." 

"Are  the  water  butterflies  so  deadly  as  that?" 
asked  Jimmy  wonderingly.  "  They  seemed  rather 
to  fly  away  than  to  threaten  us,"  he  added.  "  But 
perchance  they  have  poison  stings." 

"  Nay,  'tis  not  the  flying-fish  I  fear,"  father  an 
swered  slowly;  "  they  are  harmless,  pretty  creatures. 
'Tis  the  story  they  tell  which  troubles  me." 

'  The  story  they  tell,"  I  repeated,  catching  not  the 
meaning  of  his  words. 

"  Aye,"  father  replied,  "  they,  and  the  blue  water, 
and  the  yellow  seaweed  we  saw  yesterday.  All  these 
tell  a  tale,  but  till  now  I  shut  my  eyes,  unwilling  to 
believe  that  Captain  Stark  would  play  us  so  scurvy  a 
trick.  I  must  consult  with  Trobridge."  And  he 
left  us  at  once. 

What  came  of  that  consultation  we  were  soon  to 
learn.  That  same  day  when  we  had  assembled  for 
dinner  all  were  seated  save  the  Major  who,  of  a  sud 
den,  entered  from  his  cabin  and  moving  quickly  to 
the  door  of  the  saloon,  closed  it,  turning  the  key 
sharply  in  the  lock.  Then  going  to  his  place  at  the 
end  of  the  table  opposite  Captain  Stark,  he  drew  a 


196  A  Maid  of  '76 

pistol  from  his  pocket,  and  with  great  deliberation, 
placed  it  beside  his  plate. 

It  was  evident  that  this  threatening  action  was  no 
surprise  to  father.  He  sat  quiet,  eyeing  the  Captain 
attentively  but  betraying  no  anxiety,  as  if  he  and  the 
Major  were  masters  of  the  situation.  But  if  either 
expected  any  untoward  action  on  the  part  of  Cap 
tain  Stark  they  were  vastly  mistaken.  He  settled 
back  in  his  chair  with  a  tolerant  smile  on  his  thin  lips. 

'  You  come  well  armed  for  so  simple  a  meal,  sir," 
he  remarked  coolly. 

"  Nay,  'tis  against  a  kind  of  shark  I'm  armed, 
Captain,"  replied  the  Major,  in  much  the  same  level 
tone.  u  I  doubt  not  you're  clever  enough  to  guess 
whether  'tis  a  two-legged  fish  or  no." 

"  I'm  but  a  poor  hand  at  guessing,"  answered  the 
Captain.  "  I  can  only  bid  you  remember,  sir,  that 
sharks  are  deep-water  fish  and  not  easy  frighted." 

"  Gentlemen,  'tis  no  time  for  sorry  jests,  or  words 
with  double  meanings,"  father  burst  out.  "  In  plain 
speech,  Captain,  we  find  your  vessel  far  to  the  south 
of  the  course  for  England.  We  would  know  the 
meaning  of  it." 

"  'Tis  easy  explained,  Mr.  Morton,"  answered  the 
Captain.  "  We're  making  the  track  of  the  East 
India  traders." 

"To  what  purpose?"  demanded  the  Major. 

"  To  capture  a  prize  or  two,"  said  Captain  Stark 
with  perfect  calm. 

"  Then  have  you  turned  pirate?  "  cried  father. 


In  the  Cabin  of  the  Sally  197 

"  I  like  better  the  word  privateer,  Mr.  Morton," 
replied  the  Captain,  his  low  voice  growing  more 
menacing  in  tone.  "  I  have  my  letters  of  marque 
from  Salem  —  and  a  British  ship,  sir,  is  my  lawful 
prize,  an  I  can  take  her." 

"  A  Yankee  trick!  "  scoffed  the  Major. 

"  Aye,  an  you  like,"  retorted  the  Captain.  "  I 
care  not  to  defend  myself  at  the  point  of  a  pistol,  but 
this  I'll  tell  you  — " 

"  Nay,  and  I  care  naught  for  your  defence,"  fa 
ther  interrupted  angrily.  "  In  Boston  you  served 
Mr.  Gage  and  Mr.  Howe  as  the  best  of  Loyal 
ists." 

"And  I  had  not,  where  would  I  have  been?" 
asked  the  Captain.  "  Your  Mr.  Gage  would  have 
clapped  me  in  irons  and  taken  my  ship,  had  I  done 
aught  else." 

"  And  served  you  right,"  put  in  the  Major. 

"  Mayhap,"  answered  the  Captain,  unruffled,  "  but 
it  needs  no  skill  to  have  your  way  when  there  is  an 
army  at  your  back  and  a  fleet  of  war-ships  to  do  your 
bidding." 

"  Enough  !  "  exclaimed  Major  Trobridge.  "  That 
has  naught  to  do  with  the  matter  in  hand.  We  com 
mand  you,  sir,  to  set  your  course  for  England  with 
out  delay." 

"And  if  I  refuse?"  questioned  the  Captain,  lift 
ing  his  brows. 

"  'Twill  be  the  worse  for  you,"  the  Major  re 
plied,  picking  up  the  pistol  from  the  table. 


198  A  Maid  of  '76 

A  low  laugh  came  from  Captain  Stark's  parted 
lips. 

"  And  what  would  you  gain  at  my  death?"  he 
asked.  "  You'd  scarce  live  ten  minutes  after;  for  let 
me  tell  you  both  that  every  man  jack  of  the  Sally's 
crew  is  a  staunch  Whig,  and  if  you  kill  me  'tis  short 
shrift  they'll  give  a  pair  of  bloody  Tories." 

"  Aye,  but  who'll  sail  the  vessel  and  the  Captain 
gone?  "  demanded  the  Major,  as  if  he  presented  an 
unanswerable  argument. 

Again  Captain  Stark  laughed  easily. 

"  Now  that's  a  landlubberly  notion  for  you,"  he 
chuckled.  "  Dost  fancy  I  am  the  only  navigator 
here?  Nay,  count  not  on  that.  There's  scarce  a 
man  aboard  but  could  make  shift  to  take  the  Sally 
into  port,  and  there's  a  good  round  dozen  who  have 
been  masters  of  their  own  vessels.  Think  you  we 
Yankees,  as  you  call  us,  are  all  fools  that  we  would 
set  out  upon  such  an  adventure  with  but  one  man  able 
to  sail  the  ship?  " 

'Twas  evident  that  the  Captain  was  getting  the 
best  of  this  dispute,  for  father  and  the  Major  ex 
changed  glances  that  were  in  themselves  confessions 
of  failure.  Plainly  they  were  in  the  hands  of  Cap 
tain  Stark  and  his  crew,  and  threaten  as  they  pleased, 
he  would  but  smile  the  more. 

"  Come,  gentlemen,"  he  went  on  after  a  moment, 
"  I'll  play  you  fair  enough.  With  a  prize  or  two 
in  tow  I'll  set  you  on  the  French  coast,  within  easy 
reach  of  England.  'Tis  not  so  far  from  the  bargain 


In  the   Cabin  of  the  Sally  199 

I  made  with  you,  Mr.  Morton,  for  I  said  naught  of 
the  route  I  would  take  nor  when  I  would  land  you." 

"  But  you  promised  to  take  us  to  England,"  father 
protested. 

"  Aye,  to  be  out  of  the  clutches  of  Howe,"  the 
Captain  answered  candidly.  "  I'd  have  promised  to 
take  you  to  the  moon  to  that  end,  seeing  I  had  no 
choice." 

"  A  scurvy  business,"  muttered  the  Major,  putting 
down  his  pistol,  another  sign  of  defeat. 

"  Call  it  what  you  like,"  said  the  Captain,  "  but 
let's  seal  our  bargain  ere  the  dinner  grows  too  cold. 
I  promise  to  land  you  in  France ;  while  you,  on  your 
side,  will  be  at  pains  not  to  make  too  free  with  your 
pistols." 

There  was  naught  for  it  but  to  agree,  but  ere 
the  word  was  spoken  there  came  an  interruption  from 
the  deck  above  us. 

"  Sail-ho !  Sail-ho !  "  sounded  the  long-drawn 
hail,  and  we  sat  for  a  moment  listening  to  the  patter 
of  feet  across  the  deck,  while  the  Captain  smiled 
complacently,  doubtless  anticipating  his  first  prize 
ship. 

A  moment  later  the  skylight  above  the  cabin  was 
lifted  and  the  mate  put  his  head  through. 

"  A  British  man-o'-war,  Captain.  A  ship  of  the 
line  under  full  sail  on  the  port  bow,  sir,"  he  an 
nounced  and  disappeared. 

The  words  were  scarce  out  of  the  mate's  mouth 
ere  Captain  Stark  had  bounded  to  his  feet  and,  un- 


200  A  Maid  of  '76 

stayed  by  Major  Trobridge,  had  unlocked  the  cabin 
door  and  darted  up  the  companionway. 

"  We  are  saved,  sir,"  cried  the  Major,  grasping 
father's  hand  and  shaking  it.  "  One  of  His  Maj 
esty's  ships  of  the  line  will  make  short  work  of  the 
Sally.  They  dare  not  even  resist.  It  has  come  in 
the  nick  of  time,  for  otherwise  we  must  have  done 
this  fellow  Stark's  bidding." 

"  Aye,  it  would  seem  so,"  father  agreed,  "  but  I 
am  most  anxious  for  the  children  if  we  come  to  a 
conflict." 

"  Nay,  have  no  fear,"  the  Major  assured  him. 
"  The  Sally  will  stop  at  the  first  shot  across  her 
bows." 

He  had  scarce  finished  speaking  when  the  Captain 
entered  the  cabin  in  some  haste. 

"  Gentlemen,"  he  announced,  "  as  you  heard,  a 
British  war-ship  has  been  sighted.  Doubtless  she 
has  already  sighted  us.  This,  you  will  agree,  puts  a 
different  complection  on  the  matter  between  us." 

"Aye,  there  you're  right!"  exclaimed  the  Ma 
jor  excitedly.  "  We're  no  longer  in  your  power, 
Captain  Stark,"  and  he  reached  toward  his  pistol, 
still  lying  on  the  table. 

"  Hold  hard!  "  cried  the  Captain.  "  Think  you 
I  would  put  myself  in  your  power  twice?"  and  he 
levelled  a  pistol  at  the  Major's  head. 

"  You  will  not  have  the  upper  hand  for  long," 
declared  the  Major  bitterly,  but  halting  nevertheless. 
"  You'll  not  fight  a  ship  of  the  line." 


In  the   Cabin  of  the  Sally  201 

"  Nay,  we'll  not  fight,"  agreed  the  Captain  un 
ruffled. 

"  Nor  will  your  letters  of  marque  from  Salem 
serve  you  with  a  British  commander,"  father  put  in. 

"  Right  again,"  said  Captain  Stark,  "  but  I've  a 
charter  from  General  Howe  to  carry  you  gentlemen 
to  England.  Have  you  forgot  that  Yankee  trick, 
sirs?" 

"  You  scoundrel!  "  shouted  the  Major.  "  Think 
you  I  shall  remain  silent  before  the  British  officers 
who  board  the  ship?  " 

"  Aye,  that  you  will,"  replied  the  Captain  grimly. 
"  You'll  be  silent,  trust  me  for  that,  for  if  we're 
stopped,  mark  you,  you'll  both  be  dead  ere  the  officers 
come  aboard  us,"  and  as  he  spoke  the  mate  entered 
the  cabin  and  levelled  a  pistol  at  father. 

In  silence  we  waited,  listening  for  the  boom  of  the 
gun  that  would  seal  our  fate. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

WE    STEER    FOR    FRANCE 

I  CANNOT  tell  how  many  minutes  dragged 
themselves  away  while  we  waited  in  the  little 
cabin  of  the  Sally,  expecting  each  instant 
would  bring  the  signal  for  a  tragedy.  So  suddenly 
had  the  crisis  come,  and  so  appalling  was  its  possible 
outcome,  that  I  was  struck  dumb  with  apprehension. 
Little  Jimmy  beside  me,  stared  with  wide-eyed 
amazement  at  the  grim  Captain  and  his  levelled 
pistol.  A  glance  at  his  firm-set  mouth  was  enough 
to  show  that  no  mercy  was  to  be  expected  in  that 
quarter.  Before  him  Major  Trobridge  stood  up 
right,  bravely  fronting  the  issue,  while  father,  threat 
ened  by  the  mate,  looking  at  Jimmy  and  me  with  a 
face  so  full  of  sorrow  that  I  knew  he  had  forgotten 
himself  entirely.  His  only  thought  was  for  his  chil 
dren,  their  danger  his  sole  anxiety. 

How  can  I  describe  the  agony  of  suspense  which 
I  endured  through  those  slowly  passing  moments. 
The  common  sounds  of  the  ship  made  no  impression 
on  me.  I  heard  naught  of  the  wind  humming 
through  the  rigging,  the  slap  of  the  waves  against 
the  Sally's  bows,  or  the  creaking  of  her  timbers  as 
she  swung  to  the  swell  of  the  seas.  In  my  ears 
there  was  a  profound  silence,  and  it  seemed  that  all 

202 


We  Steer  for  France  203 

of  us  held  our  places  like  wooden  figures;  dumb, 
without  thought,  motionless;  unable  to  do  aught  but 
listen,  and  conscious  only  of  a  great  fear  in  our 
hearts. 

Suddenly,  after  what  seemed  an  interminable  time, 
the  skylight  above  was  opened  once  more  and  a 
sailor's  voice  broke  in  upon  our  numbed  senses. 

'  The  British  ship  has  veered  to  the  eastward, 
sir!" 

"  Ah,"  murmured  the  Captain,  with  a  long-drawn 
sigh  that  showed  he  had  been  under  a  greater  strain 
than  I,  at  least,  had  realized.  "  We  shall  not  be 
stopped,  gentlemen,  so  I  am  under  no  necessity  to 
make  certain  of  your  silence,"  and  with  that  he 
lowered  his  pistol. 

The  mate  followed  suit  and  left  us,  while  father 
sprang  across  to  the  cabin  and  took  us  children  in 
his  arms. 

As  for  me  I  found  myself  suddenly  overcome  with 
a  trembling  through  my  entire  body,  and  clung  to 
father,  weeping  my  eyes  out  now  that  danger  was 
past.  Father  did  his  best  to  comfort  me,  blaming 
himself  again  and  again  for  having  led  us  into  such  a 
position,  until  presently  I  regained  control  of  myself. 

By  this  time  Captain  Stark,  who  had  gone  on  deck, 
came  back  and  seated  himself  once  more  at  the  head 
of  the  table. 

"  Come,"  he  said  cheerfully,  "  we've  tarried  over- 
long  for  dinner,  which  I  doubt  not  has  been  spoiled 
by  too  much  waiting." 


204  A  Maid  of  '76 

We  returned  to  the  table  in  silence,  but  I,  for  one, 
could  not  eat. 

"  Now,  gentlemen,"  said  the  Captain  after  a  time, 
"  we  have  a  saying  that  a  man  must  trim  his  sail 
to  fit  the  wind.  I  would  urge  you  to  bear  that  in 
mind,  for  whether  you  like  it  or  not,  you  will  have 
to  put  your  trust  in  me.  As  I  said  before,  we  but 
wait  to  pick  up  a  prize  or  two  ere  we  lay  our  course 
for  France." 

And  there  the  matter  rested.  Father  and  Major 
Trobridge  were  powerless  to  do  aught  and  were 
forced  to  accept  the  conditions  imposed  by  the  Cap 
tain,  who,  I  must  confess,  took  pains  to  temper  his 
power  with  at  least  a  show  of  consideration  for  his 
passengers. 

That  same  day  the  Sally  took  on  a  war-like  char 
acter.  Brass  cannon  were  mounted  in  her  bows  and 
at  convenient  places  along  her  deck,  the  crew  were 
armed  with  dirks  and  muskets,  a  double  watch  was 
set,  and  the  British  flag  under  which  we  had  been 
sailing  was  hauled  down. 

When  these  guns  began  to  appear,  and  I  doubted 
not  there  was  plenty  of  powder  and  ball  to  load 
them  in  the  hold,  I  bethought  me  of  our  stop  in 
Salem.  Father's  demand  for  better  food  was  a  suf 
ficient  excuse  for  our  going  there ;  but  here  was  evi 
dence  that  Captain  Stark  had  meant  to  make  that 
port  from  the  beginning,  and  the  fresh  provender 
was  the  smallest  part  of  the  cargo  we  took  aboard. 

From    then   on,   with   more    or   less    anxiety,    we 


We  Steer  for  France  205 

watched  the  horizon  for  sails,  scarce  knowing 
whether  or  no  we  should  be  glad  at  sight  of  one. 
Our  feelings  were  rent  between  our  sympathy  for 
a  possible  prize  and  our  desire  to  be  in  France.  We 
longed  to  be  quit  of  the  Sally  and  her  grim  com 
mander,  yet  we  could  not  in  conscience  wish  to  hasten 
that  end  at  the  expense  of  a  helpless  victim. 

One  morning  as  father  and  I  stood  looking  as 
usual  at  the  blue  ocean,  it  was  suddenly  cleft  by  a 
black  fin  and  a  huge  fish  appeared  at  the  bow,  swim 
ming  easily  at  a  speed  that  kept  it  level  with  the  ship. 

"  What  is  it?  "  I  asked  a  little  timidly,  for  I  liked 
not  the  look  of  the  creature. 

'Tis    a    shark,"    father   replied,    and   just   then 
Jimmy  came  running  up  to  us. 

"  Oh,  you've  seen  the  shark,"  he  cried,  with  evi 
dent  disappointment.  "  I  came  to  show  it  to  you. 
The  men  say  it  leads  us  to  our  prize." 

"Nonsense!"  answered  father,  "'tis  a  supersti 
tion  and  naught  more.  The  fish  stays  by  the  ship 
for  the  sake  of  the  scraps  from  the  cook's  galley, 
and  have  a  care,  Master  James,  that  you  don't  fall 
overboard,  for  I  make  no  doubt  the  shark  would 
relish  a  fat  boy  without  seasoning." 

I  know  not  how  much  the  great  fish  had  to  do  with 
the  finding  of  the  Sally's  first  prize,  but  scarce  an 
hour  had  passed  ere  a  hail  came  from  the  masthead. 

"  Sail-ho  !  "  was  the  shout,  and  after  a  little  we 
on  the  deck  sighted  a  small  merchantman  topping  the 
horizon. 


206  A  Maid  of  '76 

From  the  preparations  that  were  made  I  looked 
for  a  fierce  battle.  The  cannon  were  loosed  from 
their  lashings  and  shotted.  Extra  powder  and  ball 
were  placed  conveniently  near  the  men  who  manned 
the  guns.  Cutlasses  and  muskets,  grappling-hooks 
and  an  hundred  and  one  other  things  of  which  I 
knew  not  the  names  nor  uses,  were  brought  up  from 
below  to  be  in  readiness  for  the  coming  struggle. 

The  Captain,  low-voiced  and  agile,  went  about 
from  one  end  of  the  ship  to  the  other,  giving  orders 
to  his  men  who  jumped  to  do  his  bidding.  What 
ever  we,  the  passengers,  thought  of  him,  the  crew 
to  a  man  held  him  in  respect,  and  even  I  had  no  doubt 
of  his  ability  to  put  through  anything  he  might  under 
take. 

And  all  the  while  we  approached  the  strange 
vessel  till  the  very  sailors  upon  her  deck  were  visible, 
whereupon  father,  most  anxious  for  our  safety,  sent 
us  below,  much  to  Jimmy's  disgust  and  disappoint 
ment. 

For  myself  I  confess  I  was  willing  enough  to  hide 
in  the  saloon,  for  I  had  no  wish  to  be  a  witness  to 
the  bloody  fray  I  anticipated. 

But  I  might  have  spared  my  fears,  for  after  a 
shot  or  two  across  her  bows,  the  meek  merchantman 
hauled  down  her  flag  without  even  a  show  of  resist 
ance. 

Captain  Stark  with  a  prize  crew  went  aboard  her, 
returning  alone  in  an  hour  or  two  with  word  that 
she  was  a  sugar  ship  out  of  Jamaica  and  carried  a 


We  Steer  for  France  207 

fair  booty.  Then  we  sailed  on  again,  our  prize  fol 
lowing  in  our  wake.  'Twas  no  more  dangerous  or 
exciting  than  going  to  church  of  a  Sunday. 

A  week  later  we  encountered  a  fine  Indiaman  and 
though  she  tried  to  escape  by  crowding  on  all  sail, 
the  Sally  proved  to  have  the  heels  of  her  and  after 
a  day's  chase,  ranged  up  within  gun-shot.  This 
vessel  made  a  feeble  effort  to  fight  us  off,  but  soon 
gave  up,  much  as  had  the  other,  with  no  blood  spilled 
upon  either  side.  She  proved  to  be  most  richly 
laden,  and  the  crew  made  merry  over  her  capture. 

That  night  at  supper  the  Captain,  seemingly  in 
no  wise  elated,  gave  us  good  news. 

"  We  are  headed  for  France,  gentlemen,"  he  said 
quietly.  '  The  time  of  our  arrival  depends  upon 
the  weather,  but  there  will  be  no  stop  until  we  shall 
have  reached  the  port  of  Calais." 


CHAPTER  XXII 

WE    FIND    FRIENDS    IN    LONDON 

WE  reached  Calais  in  due  time  without 
further  happenings  save  for  a  storm 
which  drove  us  out  of  our  course  for  a 
day  or  two.  We  anchored  off  the  quaint  little  port, 
and  it  was  with  a  feeling  of  great  relief  that  father, 
Major  Trobridge,  and  I,  stepped  into  the  sloppy 
boat  that  was  to  take  us  from  the  Sally  Slocum, 
for  all  time  we  hoped.  Jimmy,  however,  was  full 
of  regrets  at  leaving  his  many  friends  among  the 
sailors,  and  came  away  only  after  prolonged  fare 
wells,  his  pockets  bulging  with  small  gifts.  Had  he 
been  so  minded,  I  think  he  might  have  carried  off 
every  jack-knife  aboard  the  ship. 

Such  was  father's  haste  to  reach  England  that  he 
would  make  no  stop  in  France.  Jimmy  and  I  were 
eager  to  linger,  made  curious  by  the  strange  talk  of 
the  kindly  peasants,  clattering  about  in  their  wooden 
shoes,  the  houses  with  their  red-tiled  roofs,  the  dogs 
harnessed  to  waggons  on  which  were  great  brass 
jars,  and  a  thousand  other  odd  and  interesting 
things.  But  that  same  day  found  us  embarked  once 
more  on  an  ill-smelling  fishing-smack  bound  for  the 
British  port  of  Dover. 

208 


We  Find  Friends  in  London  209 

And  at  length,  near  the  setting  of  the  sun  we 
reached  the  shores  of  England,  but  as  I  tried  to  walk, 
the  earth  seemed  to  heave  beneath  my  feet,  so  that 
I  was  forced  to  grasp  father's  arm  to  keep  from 
falling. 

"  How  now !  "  I  cried  in  alarm.  "  Does  England 
always  rock  as  it  does  to-day?" 

"  Nay,  child,"  laughed  father,  "  'tis  you  who  have 
still  your  sea-legs  on,  as  the  saying  is.  You'll  soon 
find  old  England  as  steady  a  craft  as  you  will  ever 
want  under  foot." 

I  said  naught  in  reply,  but  thought  longingly  of 
the  good  Colony  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay,  which 
was  not  wont  to  play  such  tricks. 

Major  Trobridge  bade  us  farewell  that  night,  be 
ing  in  haste  to  reach  London  upon  Mr.  Howe's 
business  after  the  delay  caused  by  the  Sally's  long 
voyage.  Father,  though  impatient  to  be  on  his  way, 
deemed  it  best  for  us  children  to  travel  by  day,  so 
he  took  us  to  the  Ship  Inn  for  the  night;  and  there, 
after  a  sound  sleep  and  a  good  breakfast,  I  found 
that  the  earth  had  ceased  its  tricksy  leaps,  which  I 
had  imagined  to  be  the  unpleasant  habit  of  British 
land. 

We  started  for  London  by  coach  at  eleven  o'clock 
that  morning,  and  I  could  tell  a  long  tale  of  that 
drive  between  the  flowering  hedge-rows  and  cowslip 
banks;  of  the  guard  with  his  horn  and  of  how  Jimmy 
tried  to  blow  it,  and  nigh  burst  himself,  to  get  but 
a  sorry  bleat  for  all  his  pains;  of  the  fat  driver  with 


210  A  Maid  of  '76 

his  many-caped  coat;  and  of  the  six  stout  horses  with 
a  postillion  upon  one  of  the  lead  pair;  of  the  inns 
we  stopped  at  to  bait  and  rest;  of  Canterbury  where 
we  stayed  the  night;  of  the  houses  we  passed,  with 
quaint  thatched  roofs;  of  the  "  grips  "  as  the  guard 
called  the  ditches  dug  across  the  roadway  for  drain 
age,  which  came  nigh  to  overturning  our  machine 
more  than  once;  of  the  humble  folk  who  dropped 
curtseys  as  we  flashed  by;  of  the  ragged  boys  who 
ran  beside,  turning  cartwheels  for  pennies;  of  a 
figure  I  saw  dangling  from  a  gibbet,  fully  dressed 
like  a  dandy,  even  to  its  wig,  which  in  my  ignorance 
I  took  to  be  an  effigy  like  those  once  hung  on  the 
Liberty  Tree.  But  I  must  hurry  on  toward  London, 
as  it  was  not  until  we  were  almost  within  sight  of 
that  great  town  that  any  real  adventure  befell  us. 

Here,  suddenly,  a  horseman  spurred  out  from  the 
side  of  the  road.  He  was  splendidly  dressed  and 
his  horse  shone  like  fine  mahogany,  but  the  light 
struck  on  two  pistols  which  he  held  levelled  at  the 
guard,  and  the  wheel  horse.  As  he  approached  I 
saw  that  he  wore  a  dainty  mask  of  pink  satin  that, 
at  a  little  distance,  showed  not  at  all.  There  was 
a  deal  of  talking  among  the  passengers  as  the  coach 
came  to  a  sudden  halt,  and  I  heard  the  guard  caution 
father  who  had  put  his  hand  into  his  pocket  as  if  for 
a  pistol. 

"  Nay,  sir,  draw  not  on  him  or  you  are  a  dead 
man,"  he  whispered  timorously.  "  'Tis  Dick  Deer- 
ing." 


He  wore  a  dainty  mask  of  pink  satin 


We  Find  Friends  in  London  211 

I  must  confess  I  was  more  interested  than  frighted 
at  being  stopped  by  a  highwayman  whose  appear 
ance  was  so  elegant.  Nevertheless,  for  all  his  fine 
dress  and  manners,  he  went  about  his  business  with 
a  practical  thoroughness  which  showed  plainly  that 
the  matter  was  no  jesting  one. 

At  his  command  we  descended  to  the  ground,  and 
stood  in  line  before  him.  Next  he  told  us  to  place 
our  money  and  jewels  upon  the  grass,  which  all 
did  with  a  promptness  that  surprised  me,  though 
to  be  sure  his  pistols  were  a  good  stimulus  to  obed 
ience. 

But  I,  who  had  naught  of  money  or  jewels,  stood 
watching  these  proceedings  as  if  I  had  no  part  in 
them  until,  on  a  sudden,  I  felt  the  eyes  behind  the 
mask  fixed  upon  me. 

"How  now,  Mistress?"  cried  Master  Deering. 
"  Are  you  the  only  one  unwilling  to  comply  with  my 
request?  " 

"  Sir,"  father  began,  but  the  highwayman  cut  him 
short. 

"  Sir  to  you,"  he  snapped  angrily.  "  Have  a  care 
and  be  silent  or  I'll  put  a  bullet  through  you." 

"  I  have  no  money,  and  am  too  young  for  jewels," 
I  hastened  to  tell  the  man,  fearing  that  father  would 
embroil  himself  on  my  account. 

"  Nay,  I  do  not  believe  you,"  he  answered 
roughly,  at  which  Jimmy,  ruffling  like  a  turkey-cock, 
jumped  in  front  of  me. 

"  You  are  not  to  talk  in  that  way  to  Charlotte," 


212  A  Maid  of  '76 

he  cried.     "  She  says  she  has  naught,  so  it  must  be 
true." 

"  Oh,  ho !  And  what  business  is  that  of  yours, 
my  young  game  chicken?  "  demanded  Dick  Deering, 
with  a  smile  showing  beneath  the  silk  mask. 

'Tis  all  my  business,"  answered  Jimmy.  "  I 
must  take  care  of  her.  'Twas  General  Washing 
ton's  order." 

'Washington!"  echoed  the  highwayman  as 
tounded.  "  Are  you  from  the  Americas?  " 

"  Aye,  to  be  sure.  All  of  us,"  answered  Jimmy 
proudly. 

"  In  that  case,  sir,"  said  Master  Deering,  turn 
ing  to  father,  "  take  up  your  purse.  I  would  not 
filch  a  farthing  from  one  of  those  who  have  been 
robbed,  aye  and  better  robbed,  already  by  the  King's 
command." 

There  was  not  a  man  in  the  party  more  astonished 
at  this  clemency  on  the  part  of  Master  Dick  Deer 
ing  than  father;  but  he  needed  no  second  invitation 
to  gather  up  his  gold. 

A  few  minutes  later  we  were  ordered  back  into 
the  coach  and  set  upon  our  way  with  no  more  harm 
done  than  the  loss  of  a  few  jewels  and  some  money. 
The  booty  however  was  meagre  enough,  for  it  tran 
spired  that  our  fellow  passengers  always  feared 
something  of  the  kind  upon  their  travels  and  carried 
as  little  as  might  be  with  them,  some  even  going  so 
far  as  to  have  purses  of  Brummagem  with  which 
to  satisfy  such  sudden  demands. 


We   Find  Friends  in  London  213 

But  this  adventure  with  the  highwayman  loosed 
all  tongues,  as  if  indeed  he  had  made  us  known  the 
one  to  the  other.  The  discovery  that  father  was 
from  the  Americas  provoked  a  discussion  upon  pol 
itics,  and,  to  my  amazement,  the  King  and  his  min 
isters  were  roundly  rated  for  their  treatment  of  the 
Colonies.  Nor  was  father  less  astonished  to  find 
he  won  but  slight  sympathy  for  his  loyalty.  Rather 
was  there  a  scornful  surprise  that  he,  being  from  the 
Colonies,  should  side  with  the  Crown. 

"  I  tell  you,  sir,"  said  one  old  man,  who  sat 
bundled  up  in  a  corner,  "  you'll  find  small  favour  for 
your  loyal  sentiments  hereabouts.  England's  sons 
are  every  ready  to  shed  their  blood  for  England, 
but  'tis  vastly  different  in  this  affair.  'Tis  a  Court 
war,  sir,  and  by  no  means  popular  with  the  people. 
The  City  of  London  has  protested  solemnly  against 
it  again  and  again.  In  January  'twas  said  that  fif 
teen  officers  of  the  guard  resigned  rather  than  fight 
against  the  Provincials.  And  right  they  were,  say 
I!" 

I,  who  had  looked  to  hear  naught  but  Tory  talk 
in  England,  found  more  good  staunch  Whigs  ex 
pressing  their  opinion  without  fear  than  ever  I  had 
at  home. 

We  reached  London  late  in  the  evening  without 
further  mishap  or  adventure,  and  went  directly  to 
the  New  England  Coffee  House  in  Threadneedle 
Street,  its  name  having  such  a  nice,  homelike  sound 
that  I  begged  father  to  go  there  when  he  discussed 


214  A  Maid  of  '76 

the  matter  of  lodgings  with  one  of  our  fellow- 
travellers. 

It  was  comfortable  enough,  but  father  had  no  in 
tention  of  staying  long  at  an  inn,  so  the  next  day  he 
found  a  neat  boarding-place  on  Craven  Street  not 
far  from  St.  James's  Park  where  Jimmy  and  I  could 
take  the  air  when  we  were  so  minded. 

Once  settled  here  under  the  eye  of  Mrs.  Moppet, 
our  landlady,  father  set  out  upon  the  business  that 
had  brought  him  to  London,  so  that  our  days  were 
passed  in  much  the  same  way  as  they  had  been  in 
Boston. 

My  first  desire  was  to  keep  the  promise  I  had 
given  Cecelie  to  seek  out  Madam  Pemberton  as 
soon  as  might  be,  and  to  this  end  I  consulted  Mrs. 
Moppet  upon  the  best  way  to  reach  the  address  in 
Clarges  Street.  It  was  within  easy  walking  distance, 
and  our  landlady  having  given  us  plain  directions,  we 
found  the  house  without  mishap,  though  I  was  once 
forced  to  ask  my  way. 

Madam  Pemberton  was  at  home  and  gave  us  a 
hearty  welcome.  She  was  as  dear  and  sweet  as 
Cecelie  had  described  her,  so  that  my  heart  was  won 
at  once. 

"  My  dear  child,"  she  said,  after  our  first  greet 
ings  were  over,  "  I'm  so  glad  to  see  you.  In  truth 
I've  worried  more  about  you  than  I  can  say.  We 
had  a  letter  from  Cecelie  long  since,  telling  us  of 
your  coming;  but,  though  I  made  inquiries,  I  could 


We   Find  Friends  in  London  215 

get  no  word  of  you.  Sit  down  now  and  let  me  know 
everything." 

With  Jimmy's  help  I  told  her  as  well  as  I  could 
all  about  our  life  in  Boston,  at  least  that  part  of  it 
which  was  associated  with  Cecelie.  She  questioned 
me  about  this  or  that  small  detail  of  our  doings  in 
order,  as  she  explained  with  a  laugh,  "  that  I  can 
picture  the  dear  girl  among  the  Indians." 

"  But  Cecelie  had  ne'er  seen  an  Indian  when  we 
left,"  I  protested;  which  Madam  Pemberton  could 
scarce  believe,  thinking,  as  did  most  Londoners,  that 
Boston  was  inhabited  in  the  main  by  savages  dressed 
in  beads  and  feathers. 

But  I  was  not  the  only  one  who  had  news  to 
give.  Madam  Pemberton  read  me  a  letter  from 
Cecelie,  writ  while  they  were  in  Halifax.  She  com 
plained  that  they  were  most  discomfortable,  the  town 
being  all  too  small  to  accommodate  the  host  Mr. 
Howe  had  brought  with  him,  and  that  there  was 
much  sickness. 

"  Mr.  Howe,"  she  ended,  "  likes  not  poor 
quarters,  so  we  shall  soon  be  on  the  move,  thank 
goodness." 

Thus  we  talked  on  for  an  hour  or  more,  one  thing 
leading  to  another,  until  I  began  to  wonder  whether 
or  no  I  should  see  Philip.  I  had  always  thought 
of  him  as  an  excellent  playmate  for  Jimmy,  Cecelie 
having  spoken  of  him  as  the  baby  of  the  family,  so 
'twill  not  be  hard  to  imagine  my  embarrassment 


216  A  Maid  of  '76 

when  a  tall,  sturdy  young  man,  at  least  a  year  my 
senior,  burst  into  the  room  just  home  from  his  tutor. 

"  I'm  right  glad  to  see  you,"  he  exclaimed  heartily, 
when  his  mother  had  made  us  known  to  him. 
"  Cecelie  has  writ  so  much  about  you  that  we  feel 
as  if  we  had  known  you  a  long  time,"  and  he  held 
out  his  hand  to  me. 

I  must  have  blushed  dreadfully  in  my  surprise; 
but  Philip  seemed  to  take  no  notice,  turning  his  at 
tention  at  once  to  Jimmy. 

"  And  this  is  the  rebel,  hey?  "  he  cried,  a  greeting 
which  won  the  boy's  heart  upon  the  instant. 

My  shyness  soon  passed.  No  one  could  know 
Philip  Pemberton  without  liking  him,  and  I  was  glad 
to  learn  that  he  was  fully  recovered  of  the  illness, 
which  had  kept  his  mother  in  England  to  nurse  him. 

Jimmy  and  I  took  leave  of  them  shortly  there 
after,  and  that  night  I  penned  a  long  letter  to  Cecelie, 
giving  her  our  number  in  Craven  Street. 

"  To-day  I  have  visited  your  mother,"  I  wrote. 
"  She  was  most  kind,  and  I  love  her  already.  As  to 
Master  Philip,  you  will  be  glad  to  know  he  is  well 
and  seemed  greatly  taken  with  Jimmy.  I  have  seen 
naught  of  your  London  as  yet  but  I  can  tell  you  al 
ready  that  I  would  rather  be  at  home  in  Elmtree  than 
in  this  great  city.  Philip  is  to  show  us  the  sights. 
Please,  I  beg,  send  me  your  news.  'Twill  be  a  de 
light  to  hear  from  you  and  like  a  breath  of  fresh 
air  from  the  Americas.  I  hope  Philip  likes  me. 
Good  night." 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

HIS    MAJESTY   KING   GEORGE    III 

IT  must  have  been  because  of  Cecelie  that  Madam 
Pemberton  was  so  kind  to  us.     She  and  Philip 
came  to  our  lodgings  the  next  day,  and  from 
then  on  she  interested  herself  in  our  welfare  with 
such  a  whole-hearted  good  will  that  I  realized  some 
thing  of  what  I  had  missed  in  my  own  life. 

'  You  must  let  me  play  the  part  of  mother  to 
you,  Charlotte,  my  dear,"  she  said,  taking  me  in  her 
arms.  'Twill  be  a  kindness  to  me,  seeing  that  my 
own  daughter  is  so  far  away." 

'Twas  in  that  spirit  she  treated  me  and,  had  I  been 
in  truth  her  own  child,  I  could  not  have  loved  her 
more  than  I  learned  to  do  in  the  weeks  that  followed. 
To  father  also  she  opened  her  house,  inviting  him  to 
meet  certain  gentlemen  whose  influence  she  hoped 
might  further  his  mission,  though  she  had  small  faith 
in  its  success  as  I  shall  presently  relate. 

With  Philip  we  soon  became  fast  friends,  calling 
each  other  by  our  first  names  as  if  we  had  been  well 
acquainted  all  our  lives.  He  came  nigh  every  after 
noon  when  his  lessons  were  over,  and  on  his  holidays 
he  guided  us  to  distant  parts  of  the  town,  so  that  in 

217 


218  A  Maid  of  '76 

time  we  learned  to  know  it  fairly  well,  though  I  must 
admit  that  I  never  felt  at  home  there. 

Nor  can  I  say  that  I  liked  aught  about  London. 
There  was  ever  a  pall  of  smoke  from  the  pit  coal 
burned  in  the  city  that  hid  the  heavens,  and  though 
the  weather  might  be  fine  and  clear,  the  sun  shone 
upon  us  with  but  a  weak  and  sickly  ray. 

Then  too  the  crowds  of  people  in  the  streets 
amazed  and  frighted  me.  Particularly  was  this 
true  of  the  Strand,  where  I  was  jostled  about  like  a 
pea  in  a  pod.  I  was  not  used  to  have  a  dirty  sweeper 
brush  a  path  for  my  feet  at  a  crossing  and  hop  back 
to  my  side  ere  I  had  taken  a  step,  with  a  hand 
crooked  for  alms.  It  confused  me  mightily  to  have 
a  man  shouting  in  one  ear,  "  Pots  to  mend!  "  while 
the  other  was  nigh  cracked  with  cries  of  "  Sweet 
lavender  and  rosemary!  "  Nor  did  I  ever  become 
indifferent  to  the  shop-keepers  at  their  doors  yelling, 
"Rally  up!  Rally  up!  Buy!  Buy!  Buy!"  each  try 
ing  to  outdo  his  neighbour;  while  hucksters,  praising 
their  own  furmity,  fried  fish  or  hot  peasecod,  stuck 
trays  under  my  nose  and  barred  the  way. 

All  this  would  have  made  me  give  the  Strand  a 
wide  berth  without  the  added  horrors  of  Temple 
Bar  and  the  heads  that  topped  the  pikes  above  it. 
These  were  more  than  I  could  bear,  and  they  made 
it  plain  to  me  that  the  gay  figure  dangling  from  the 
gibbet,  which  I  had  seen  on  the  Dover  road,  had 
once  been  a  man  and  was  not  the  effigy  of  straw  I 
had  imagined.  It  was  all  too  horrible,  and  I  could 


His  Majesty  King  George  III  219 

not  but  wonder  how  the  King  could  allow  such  a 
thing  to  remain  in  the  heart  of  the  city;  and  I  said 
as  much  to  Philip. 

'  They  have  been  there  since  1745,"  he  told  me. 
"  They  were  the  last  of  those  who  supported  the 
Stuarts  and  are  meant  as  a  warning  to  the  treasonous. 
King  George  had  naught  to  do  with  it." 

"  But  he  could  order  them  down!  "  I  burst  out, 
nigh  crying,  and  wishing  myself  back  in  my  own  fair 
land  where  no  such  dread  sights  existed.  "  Were 
he  a  good  king  he  would  have  need  of  no  such 
warnings." 

I  think  Phil  was  a  little  surprised  at  my  heat  over 
the  matter,  for  he  said  naught  further  on  the  sub 
ject.  But  his  indifference  set  me  thinking,  and  I 
concluded  that,  like  the  other  people  in  London,  he 
had  become  so  familiar  with  that  grim  sight  that  he 
no  longer  noticed  it.  Indeed  it  seems  that  one  may 
grow  used  to  anything,  but  as  for  me  I  went  not  to 
the  Strand  again  of  my  own  desire. 

In  the  mornings,  of  clear  days,  Jimmy  and  I  ex 
plored  the  parks  near  us,  and  as  we  became  more  and 
more  at  home  we  even  adventured  as  far  as  the 
Green  Park  where  the  Royal  Family  were  wont  to 
take  the  air. 

We  saw  them  first  one  afternoon,  returning  from 
a  drawing-room,  as  we  walked  along  the  Hyde  Park 
wall  toward  the  turnpike. 

Though  I  had  learned  a  verse  at  school  which 
recited  that  "  Queens  and  Kings  are  gaudy  things," 


220  A  Maid  of  '76 

yet  was  I  most  curious  to  see  these  same  personages, 
and  gazed  with  interest  at  the  many  ladies  and  gentle 
men  who,  upon  this  occasion,  formed  a  lane  down 
which  their  Royal  Highnesses  were  carried,  the 
Queen  in  an  open  chair  with  two  bearers,  His  Maj 
esty  in  a  sedan  chair  with  a  crown  a-top.  To  my 
unpatriotic  and  prejudiced  eyes  the  King  was  a  most 
common-looking  individual;  for  he  was  very  fat, 
with  great  bulging  eyes  like  a  tomcod.  His  ap 
pearance,  though  he  was  dressed  bravely  in  a  fine, 
light  cloth  suit  with  silver  buttons,  and  lace  ruffles, 
gave  little  excuse  for  all  the  bowing  and  scraping 
with  which  he  was  greeted.  I  could  not  but  laugh 
to  myself  that  I  had  mistaken  Mr.  Washington  for 
so  undistinguished  a  figure. 

Nor  was  I  more  impressed  by  the  Queen.  She 
was  tricked  out  in  a  lemon-coloured  flowered  silk, 
but  in  taste  and  fashion  she  was  not  the  equal  of 
many  of  the  ladies  who  curtsied  humbly  at  sight  of 
her,  and  I  felt  no  thrill  of  pride  when  I  remembered 
that  I  was  her  namesake. 

In  this  wise  did  the  months  of  our  stay  in  Lon 
don  pass.  Now  and  then  there  were  special  ex 
cursions  into  the  country,  and  once  father  took  us 
to  see  Mr.  Garrick  in  a  play,  which  was  very  excit 
ing. 

At  Madam  Pemberton's  house  I  saw  Mr.  Wai- 
pole  and  Mr.  Fox,  among  other  distinguished  peo 
ple;  and  had  the  circumstances  been  different,  I 
should  have  been  able  to  look  back  upon  that  time 


His  Majesty  King  George  III  221 

in  London  with  some  pleasure ;  but  my  anxieties  gave 
me  little  spirit  for  enjoyment. 

No  letters  came  to  us  from  Aunt  Nabby,  and  we 
knew  not  how  she  and  Jane  fared.  Of  the  war  we 
heard  only  news  of  British  victories,  and  at  each 
fresh  battle  my  heart  ached  for  word  of  Ethan's 
safety.  Yet  the  hardest  trial  to  bear  was  the  sight 
of  father  struggling  vainly  to  accomplish  his  pur 
pose,  and,  after  months  of  patient  effort,  no  nearer 
his  goal  than  when  he  came.  As  it  was  in  Boston, 
so  was  it  here  in  London.  After  days  and  days 
of  waiting  he  would  at  last  meet  one  of  the  King's 
ministers  only  to  be  ridiculed  or  railed  at  for  an 
impudent  busybody.  And  at  last,  when  spring  had 
come  again,  he  had  seen  all  those  in  authority  who 
could  serve  his  purpose.  There  was  left  only  the 
King  himself.  In  him  father  still  believed  im 
plicitly,  and  he  determined  not  to  relinquish  his  pur 
pose  until  he  had  spoke  His  Majesty  face  to  face. 

But  this  design  he  could  in  no  wise  accomplish, 
and  he  so  brooded  and  grieved  over  this  inability 
that  I  feared  mightily  he  would  fall  into  a  decline. 
Again  he  grew  silent  and  old-looking,  creeping  in 
and  out  of  the  house  with  scarce  a  word  to  us.  He 
ceased  altogether  from  visiting  Madam  Pemberton's, 
for  there  he  heard  little  to  encourage  him;  indeed  I 
think  he  shunned  all  people,  fearing  their  talk  would 
weaken  his  determination. 

To  Cecelie's  mother,  who  was  now  as  a  mother  to 
me,  I  opened  my  heart  unrestrainedly,  and  she  gave 


222  A  Maid  of  '76 

me  what  comfort  she  could.  She  agreed  with  me 
that  father  was  in  a  desperate  state  and  that  the  only 
cure  was  a  fulfilment  of  his  desire. 

"  Not  that  it  will  do  any  good,  Charlotte,"  she 
said.  "  Your  father  seems  to  be  the  only  man  in 
London  who  does  not  realize  that  it  is  the  King  alone 
who  is  making  this  war.  Yet  I  fear  that  until  His 
Majesty  himself  says  the  word  your  father  will  be 
lieve  otherwise." 

"  And  there  is  no  way  to  bring  them  together," 
I  sighed. 

"  None  that  I  can  see,"  she  made  answer.  "  My 
intimates  are  not  of  the  Court  party,  and  indeed  His 
Majesty  cares  not  for  advice  that  runs  counter  to 
his  own  stubborn  will." 

There  the  matter  seemed  to  be  at  a  deadlock,  and 
I  had  like  to  have  despaired  but  for  a  resolve  I  had 
taken  to  speak  to  the  King  myself. 

From  this  it  will  be  seen  to  what  a  desperate  pass 
I  had  come,  for  the  only  means  by  which  I  could 
hope  to  encounter  His  Majesty  was  by  throwing  my 
self  in  his  way  while  he  took  the  air  in  the  Green 
Park.  Nor  did  I  hide  from  myself  that  I  had  need 
of  all  my  courage,  for  I  had  seen  the  reverence  paid 
here  to  the  King  and  could  not  help  but  be  some 
what  in  awe  of  his  person. 

Nevertheless  I  saw  no  other  hope  of  restoring 
father's  peace  of  mind  and  determined  to  put  my 
plan  through  whatever  the  cost  to  myself  might  be. 


His  Majesty  King  George  III  223 

And  to  this  end  Jimmy  and  I  took  our  way  to  the 
Green  Park,  day  after  day,  to  lie  in  wait  for  the 
Royal  Family.  How  I  was  to  break  through  the 
lines  of  fine  ladies  and  gentlemen  who  surrounded 
Their  Majesties  I  knew  not;  but,  as  so  often  happens, 
one  beautiful  warm  day  in  May  an  accident  brought 
about  what  the  wisest  plans  could  not  effect. 

Jimmy  and  I  were  strolling  about  the  park  as 
usual,  and  upon  turning  a  sharp  corner  in  the  path, 
came  upon  a  broad  lawn  that  had  been  hid  from 
us  by  newly  leaved  bushes  and  trees.  The  first  thing 
that  attracted  us  was  a  dainty  maid  tossing  a  ball 
with  two  elegant  ladies  who  were  in  attendance,  and 
just  as  we  neared  them,  the  child  made  a  wild  throw 
which  carried  the  ball  in  our  direction. 

Quick  as  thought  Jimmy  was  after  it,  and  running 
back  to  where  the  three  stood,  doffed  his  hat  to  the 
ladies  most  politely;  but  instead  of  finishing  his  er 
rand  and  returning  to  me,  he  took  it  upon  himself 
to  instruct  the  young  miss  in  the  art  of  her  game. 

"  Sure  there  was  never  a  girl  who  knew  how  to 
throw  a  ball !  "  he  exclaimed  cheerfully.  "  Let  me 
show  you  how  'tis  done." 

Now  I  had  a  good  notion  who  these  people  were 
to  whom  my  small  brother  talked  so  familiarly,  and 
hurried  forward  expecting  the  attendant  ladies  to 
interfere;  but  they,  amused  most  like  by  the  boy's 
action,  made  no  move  to  stay  him. 

The  little  miss,  however,  was  by  no  means  en- 


224  A  Maid  of  '76 

tertained,  and  drew  up  her  small  stature  haughtily. 

''  Who  is  the  rude  boy?  "  she  asked  in  a  plaintive 
voice. 

"  Nay,  I  am  not  rude,"  answered  Jimmy  for  him 
self. 

"  But  I  am  the  Princess  Elizabeth,"  pouted  the 
child  with  a  proud  toss  of  her  head. 

"And  yet  you  cannot  throw  a  ball!  "  Jimmy  ex 
claimed,  noticing  naught  of  her  offended  dignity. 
"  'Tis  high  time  you  learned,  Princess  or  no.  See, 
'tis  done  like  this,"  and  he  sent  the  ball  flying  across 
the  lawn,  running  after  it  at  top  speed. 

Between  my  desire  to  laugh  at  the  amazement  of 
the  Princess,  and  my  embarrassment  at  finding  my 
self  in  such  company,  I  could  do  naught  but  blush. 
Nor  was  I  reassured  to  hear  a  man's  voice  behind 
me  speaking  truculently. 

"How  now!  How  now!  What's  this?  What's 
this?  "  it  asked,  and  I  turned  to  find  myself  in  the 
presence  of  the  King,  backed  by  many  ladies  and 
gentlemen  of  his  Court.  Evidently  they  had  crossed 
the  lawn  silently  from  an  embrasure  in  the  surround 
ing  foliage. 

But  the  King  paid  no  heed  to  me.  His  gaze  was 
fixed  upon  Jimmy  who  had  returned  with  the  ball. 

"  He  is  a  most  rude  boy,  Your  Majesty,"  whim 
pered  the  Princess,  going  to  the  King's  side.  "  He 
says  I  cannot  throw  a  ball  —  and  he  ne'er  bowed 
once  to  me." 

"What  mean  you,  boy?"  demanded  the   King. 


His  Majesty  King  George  III  225 

"  Have  you  no  manners?  Know  you  not  the  proper 
way  to  treat  a  princess?  " 

"  Sir,  I  did  but  think  to  do  her  a  kindness,"  re 
plied  Jimmy  promptly.  "  'Tis  plain  she  cannot 
throw  a  ball,  and — " 

"  Silence !  "  cried  the  King  in  a  temper,  opening 
wide  his  fish-like  eyes. 

"  Please,  Your  Majesty,"  I  hastened  to  say,  step 
ping  forward  and  curtseying  low  before  him,  "  I  and 
my  brother  are  from  the  Americas  and  know  little 
of  etiquette." 

"  Aye,  that  I  can  well  believe,"  growled  the  King. 

'Tis  not  in  America  that  one  learns  what  is  due 

to  me  and  my  family.     But  these  stiff-necked  rebels 

will  learn,  they  will  learn  !  "  he  ended,  half  mumbling 

the  words  to  himself. 

But  here  I  saw  an  opportunity  to  say  what  had 
been  in  my  mind  and  I  meant  not  to  let  it  slip. 

"  Please,  Your  Majesty,"  I  began  again,  curtsey 
ing  once  more  in  the  hope  that  it  would  placate  him, 
"  my  father  is  a  staunch  Loyalist.  He  named  me 
for  the  Queen,  and  he  has  come  to  England  to  tell 
Your  Majesty  how  the  war  may  be  ended." 

"Oh,  has  he,  indeed!"  exclaimed  the  King. 
"  There  are  some  hundreds  of  needy  Provincials 
looking  to  that  same  end.  Belike  he  seeks  rather 
support  from  my  privy  purse,  giving  his  loyalty  as 
an  excuse  to  fleece  me  of  my  money.  But  tell  him 
he  wastes  his  time.  I  have  no  more  gold  to  give." 

"  Nay,  Your  Majesty,"  I  said  quickly,  "  he  seeks 


226  A  Maid  of  '76 

not  money.  Indeed  he  is  more  like  to  give  all  he 
has  to  end  the  war." 

"Give?  Give?"  repeated  the  King,  plainly 
surprised.  "  Is  there  a  man  from  that  wretched 
country  willing  to  give?  'Tis  a  species  of  Colonial 
new  to  me.  Tell  me,  child,  is  your  father  a  man  of 
substance?  " 

"  I  think  so,  Your  Majesty,"  I  answered  as  con 
fidently  as  I  could.  "  We  children  want  for  naught, 
and  though  father  boasts  not  of  such  matters,  I  know 
that  among  his  neighbours  he  is  accounted  rich." 

"  Humm  !  Humm  !  "  muttered  the  King.  "  What 
is  your  father's  name,  child,  and  where  does  he 
live?" 

"  James  Morton,  is  his  name,  Your  Majesty," 
I  answered,  "  and  we  lodge  with  Mrs.  Moppet  in 
Craven  Street." 

"  Put  it  down.  Put  it  down,"  he  ordered  a  gen 
tleman  at  his  elbow,  who  wrote  at  once  upon  an 
ivory  tablet.  "  Tell  your  father,  child,"  the  King 
went  on,  turning  again  to  me,  "  to  hold  himself  in 
readiness  ere  I  send  for  him,"  and  with  a  nod  to 
his  suite  to  follow,  he  walked  away. 

As  for  me  I  could  have  shouted  for  joy.  At  last 
father  was  to  have  his  wish. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

A    LETTER    FROM    AMERICA 

IF  naught  else  had  come  of  our  adventure  with 
the  King  the  sight  of  father's  delight  when  I 
told  him  of  it,  it  would  have  repaid  my  efforts. 
But  at  first  he  could  scarce  take  it  in. 

'  You  spoke  to  the   King  in  the  park?  "   he  re 
peated,  as  if  the  words  were  unbelievable. 

"  Aye,  Father,  and  he  said  you  were  to  hold  your 
self  in  readiness  against  his  sending  for  you,"  I 
told  him  over  and  over  again. 

'  You  haven't  dreamed  it,  child?  "  he  asked  with 
pitiful  anxiety. 

"  Nay,  Father,  'tis  exactly  as  I  have  recounted  it 
to  you,"  I  assured  him.  "  You  are  to  see  the  King." 
"  At  last !  At  last !  "  he  exclaimed  when  at  length 
he  was  convinced.  "  Now  will  this  cruel  war  be 
ended,  Charlotte,  and  you  will  have  played  a  brave 
part  to  bring  it  about.  The  King  will  hear  reason 
in  spite  of  all  his  enemies  say  of  him." 

As  flowers  lift  their  heads  and  grow  freshly  green 
after  a  rain,  so  father  seemed  to  recover  his  spirits 
at  the  expectation  of  this  summons  to  see  the  King. 
Once  more  he  took  an  interest  in  v/hat  went  on  about 

227 


228  A  Maid  of  '76 

him  and  laughed  with  us  as  he  had  in  those  good 
years  at  Elmtree. 

But,  though  we  looked  for  the  King's  messenger 
from  hour  to  hour,  he  came  not  for  several  days,  and 
in  the  meantime  there  arrived  a  long  letter  from 
Cecelie,  dated  more  than  six  months  before  which 
contained  both  good  and  bad  news.  Here  it  is,  and 
'twill  be  easy  to  understand  what  were  my  feelings 
as  I  read  it: 

"Dearest  Charlotte:  Through  the  courtesy  of 
your  brother,  Captain  Morton,  I  am  sending  this 
into  the  British  lines  under  a  flag  of  truce,  hoping  it 
may  be  forwarded  to  you  at  an  early  date.  That 
you  will  be  surprised  to  find  me  among  the  Con 
tinental  army  I  know,  but  I  will  explain  as  well  as 
I  can. 

"  Since  the  battle  of  White  Plains  I  have  not  seen 
father.  This  news  I  ask  you  to  break  to  my  dear 
mother  for  me.  I  have  not  the  heart  to  write  it  to 
her,  and  as  she  loves  you  as  a  daughter,  for  so  she 
has  written  and  I  can  well  believe  it,  the  blow  to 
her  will  be  softened  if  you  are  there  to  give  the  news 
gently.  This  will  make  you  think  that  father  is  dead 
but  of  that  I  am  unconvinced. 

"  After  the  battle,  when  he  did  not  return,  I  found 
that  he  was  neither  among  the  killed  nor  wounded 
nor  was  he  reported  with  the  captured.  There  was 
left  the  possibility  that  he  had  been  taken  prisoner 
by  the  Provincials  and  for  some  reason  had  concealed 


A  Letter  from  America  229 

his  identity;  but  I  could  not  be  content  to  live  on  in 
such  uncertainty  so  I  have  set  out  to  find  him. 

"  My  hardest  task  was  to  get  through  our  own  lines, 
and  I  was  balked  of  my  purpose  many  times,  but  by 
a  lucky  chance  I  slipped  past,  only  to  be  captured 
by  an  American  outpost  the  moment  I  had  crossed 
the  neutral  territory  between  the  two  armies. 

"  Had  I  been  quite  frank  and  told  the  soldiers  of 
my  errand  they  would  doubtless  have  given  me  my 
liberty,  but  fearing  to  be  turned  back  I  invented  a 
story  which  sounded  improbable  enough  even  to  my 
own  ears.  And  it  was  not  believed  for  one  of  the 
soldiers  cried  out!  '  She's  a  spy!  ' 

'  Nay,'  answered  his  fellow  with  a  laugh,  '  'tis 
more  like  she  seeks  a  sweetheart.  Take  her  to 
headquarters.' 

"  Now  that  remark,  Charlotte  dear,  put  into  my 
mind  a  tale  that  might  pass;  and,  though  I  said  it  not 
in  so  many  words,  I  let  it  be  understood  that  I  sought 
my  betrothed. 

"  I  cared  not  so  long  as  I  found  father  what  silly 
thing  these  soldiers  might  think,  and  so  when  I  was 
asked  who  the  young  man  was  I  answered  '  Ethan 
Morton,'  quite  boldly,  knowing  the  name  of  no 
other  Provincial  soldier,  and  hoping  they  would  let 
me  go  with  no  more  said.  But  again  they  ques 
tioned  me,  fearing  I  was  a  spy,  and  so,  to  prove  my 
words,  I  showed  them  the  locket  in  which  was  your 
brother's  picture,  having  kept  it  by  me  lest  it  be 
lost.  This  nigh  convinced  them,  but  to  make  all 


230  A  Maid  of  '76 

certain  they  sent  for  Captain  Morton,  who  was  sta 
tioned  nearby. 

"  Imagine  my  feelings,  Charlotte,  as  I  awaited  his 
coming,  remembering  that  he  had  never  seen  me  in 
his  life.  I  pictured  him  saying  he  knew  naught  of 
me,  and  that  I  should  be  disgraced  and  discredited. 

"  I  hope,  my  dear,  you  may  never  be  in  like  case, 
for  I  ne'er  passed  so  discomfortable  an  hour.  But 
think  of  my  surprise  and  delight  when  at  length  he 
came,  for  he  declared  at  once  that  he  would,  '  be 
glad  to  vouch  for  Mistress  Pemberton.' 

"  Heard  you  ever  the  like,  Charlotte?  I  could  say 
naught,  but  stood  mantling  like  a  ninny.  And  how 
think  you  he  knew  who  I  was?  Can  you  not  guess 
how  it  came  about  that  Captain  Morton  recognised 
a  maid  he  had  never  seen?  Well,  he  showed  me 
afterward  the  sketch  you  made  of  me  in  Boston. 
Do  you  not  recall  it? 

"  I  have  much  to  thank  you  for,  Charlotte. 
Through  you  I  have  fallen  among  friends  and  your 
brother  has  made  smooth  my  way.  To-morrow  he 
takes  me  to  Mr.  Washington,  where,  he  assures  me, 
I  shall  obtain  permission  to  go  where  I  will. 

"  Now  you  know  all  my  story.  I  have  set  it  out 
clear  so  that  you  and  mother  may  not  be  anxious 
for  my  safety.  As  to  father,  I  will  not  believe  he 
is  dead,  and  I  pray  you,  Charlotte,  do  your  best 
to  bring  mother  to  this  view  of  it.  Farewell,  my 
dear.  I  wish  I  could  see  you  all  again  in  this  beau 
tiful  country.  I  think  of  you  as  a  sister  I  love, 


A  Letter  from  America  231 

otherwise  I  would  not  ask  you  to  face  what  I  know 
will  be  no  easy  task. 

"  Your  very  loving, 

"  Cecelie." 

At  the  end  of  this  letter  I  knew  not  whether  to 
laugh  or  to  cry.  I  could  not  help  but  rejoice  to 
learn  that  Ethan  was  safe  and  well;  on  the  other 
hand  I  grieved  at  the  news  of  Colonel  Pemberton's 
disappearance,  and  realized  how  sad  a  task  had  been 
set  for  me.  Then,  too,  I  marvelled  at  the  strange 
part  played  by  the  sketches  I  had  drawn,  in  bring 
ing  my  brother  and  Cecelie  together.  Truly  it  can 
not  be  told  how  much  the  smallest  of  our  acts  may 
influence  future  events. 

Father  made  no  comment  when  I  read  him  the 
letter,  except  to  express  sorrow  for  Madam  Pem 
berton's  anxiety,  but  I  knew  he  was  as  glad  as  I  to 
have  any  word  of  Ethan.  Jimmy,  child-like,  was 
most  impressed  by  the  fact  that  his  big  brother  had 
been  made  a  captain;  but  with  the  pride  he  took  in 
it,  there  was  also  some  evidence  of  discontent  with 
his  own  situation. 

"  See  what  a  chance  I'm  missing,  Sharly,"  he  com 
plained.  "  I  might  have  been  a  colonel  had  I  but 
seen  active  service." 

I  delayed  not  in  going  to  Madam  Pemberton, 
though  indeed  my  steps  lagged  as  I  neared  the  house. 
I  puzzled  to  find  words  that  might  ease  the  shock 
of  my  news;  but  I  fear  I  was  a  clumsy  messenger. 


232  A  Maid  of  '76 

Still  my  being  there  was  some  help  I  hope,  for  when 
at  last  the  story  was  out,  she  took  me  in  her  arms 
and  drew  me  close  to  her  while  the  tears  trickled 
down  her  face. 

"  And  my  brave  Cecelie  is  all  alone,"  she  faltered 
at  length. 

"  Nay,  she  may  have  found  Colonel  Pemberton 
ere  this,"  I  said,  trying  to  hearten  her.  "  And  be 
side,  Ethan  will  see  that  she  is  well  cared  for." 

"  Oh,  Charlotte,  my  dear,  you  are  helping  me  to 
be  brave,  too,"  she  cried,  drying  her  eyes.  "  Come, 
we  will  have  no  more  tears.  I  must  take  thought 
upon  what  is  best  for  me  to  do.  I  feel  that  I  should 
like  most  to  go  to  join  Cecelie." 

But  ere  Madam  Pemberton  came  to  a  definite 
decision  she  determined  to  consult  her  brother,  Lord 
Cutting,  and  to  that  end  she  and  Philip  left  London 
that  afternoon  for  Suffolk.  Thus  it  came  about  that 
I  was  without  the  help  of  my  good  friends  at  a  most 
critical  period  of  my  life. 

The  next  day  brought  the  long-expected  summons 
from  the  King.  At  last  father  had  been  granted  a 
private  audience,  and  he  went  away  rejoicing,  happy 
in  the  anticipation  of  a  successful  end  to  his  mis 
sion. 

Wishing  to  learn  the  news  of  his  visit  to  the  court 
upon  the  moment  of  father's  return,  Jimmy  and  I 
stayed  in  the  house,  listening  with  what  patience  we 
could  command,  for  the  sound  of  his  step  upon  the 
stair.  Hour  after  hour  passed  with  no  sign  of  him 


A  Letter  from  America  233 

and  I  became  uneasy,  wondering  if  after  all  he  had 
suffered  another  disappointment.  Should  he  be  put 
off  again  I  dared  not  think  of  the  consequences. 

That  afternoon  at  about  three  of  the  clock,  I 
heard  a  sharp  summons  at  the  front  door,  and  after 
a  few  moments'  delay,  Mrs.  Moppet,  looking  very 
red-faced  and  flustered,  ushered  two  strange  men  into 
our  sitting-room. 

The  foremost  of  these  visitors  nodded  to  me  in 
differently  and  turned  to  the  landlady. 

'  You  may  go,"  he  said  sharply,  and  without  a 
word  she  left  the  room. 

"  What  is  it  you  wish?  "  I  asked,  facing  them  and 
putting  an  arm  about  Jimmy,  for  I  liked  not  the 
look  of  these  proceedings. 

"  Are  you  the  daughter  of  one  James  Morton?  " 
the  man  demanded,  consulting  a  paper  he  held  in 
his  hand. 

"  Yes;  what  is  it  you  want?  "  I  inquired,  a  vague 
fear  coming  upon  me. 

"  We  are  officers  of  His  Majesty's  Admiralty 
Court,"  he  informed  me  in  a  dry,  precise  tone. 
"  We  are  here  to  search  for  incriminating  evidence 
against  one  James  Morton  who  is  now  in  custody, 
charged  with  being  the  owner  by  charter  of  the 
pirate  vessel  Sally  Slocum  recently  taken  by  His 
Majesty's  ship  Good  Will.  I  may  say  for  your 
information  that  any  interference  with  His  Maj 
esty's  officers  will  lay  you  open  to  severe  and  condign 
punishment.  Now,  Bill,  get  to  work,"  he  ended, 


234  A  Maid  of  '76 

suddenly  addressing  his  companion  without  cere 
mony. 

While  the  man  had  recited  this  speech  to  me  as 
if  he  spoke  a  written  piece,  I  had  stood  struck  dumb 
with  apprehension,  nor  did  I  come  fully  to  my  senses 
until  the  two  had  ransacked  our  rooms  from  top  to 
bottom  in  so  thorough  a  way  that  'twas  plain  this 
was  no  new  business  to  them.  Having  finished  they 
left  without  a  word,  taking  with  them  naught  save 
a  few  old  letters  they  found  on  father's  writing-table. 

"  Jimmy!  "  I  cried,  when  we  were  alone,  "  father 
has  been  arrested  again.  What  shall  we  do?  " 

"  We  can  do  naught  but  wait  until  they  let  him 
out,"  answered  the  boy  composedly.  "  Father  has 
often  spoke  of  English  justice,  and  'tis  certain  they 
will  not  keep  him  long,  seeing  that  he  had  no  hand  in 
the  Sally's  turning  privateer;  but  I  am  grieved  to 
hear  she  is  taken." 

This  view  of  the  matter  put  me  somewhat  at  ease. 
It  would  not  be  difficult,  as  I  thought,  for  father  to 
prove  that  he  had  objected  to  the  Sally's  prize-taking 
ventures.  Major  Trobridge  could  establish  that  in 
short  order,  and  with  this  assurance  to  comfort  me, 
I  resolved  to  await  the  outcome  as  patiently  as  I 
knew  how. 

But  another  matter  came  now  to  plague  me. 
Mrs.  Moppet  soon  made  her  appearance. 

"  I'm  not  here  to  pry,  child,"  she  began.  "  'Tis 
little  curiosity  I  have  about  my  lodgers,  but  I  like 
not  the  look  of  the  officers  of  the  law  coming  here. 


A  Letter  from  America  235 

'Twill  give  the  house  a  bad  name  if  'tis  known  I 
harbour  rebels  from  America." 

"  I'm  the  only  true  rebel  here,"  declared  Jimmy 
valiantly.  "  Father  and  Charlotte  are  loyal,  and 
you  may  tell  the  King  an  it  pleases  you." 

"  Nay,  I  tell  no  tales,"  returned  the  landlady, 
"  but  I  am  a  lone  woman,  with  no  one  save  myself 
to  look  after  my  interests." 

"  What  is  it  you  fear?  "  I  asked. 

"A  fair  question  —  and  here's  a  fair  answer," 
she  replied.  ''  What  is  to  become  of  you  young 
things  an  your  father  comes  not  back?  Have  you 
the  means  to  pay  for  your  lodging?  " 

Her  brusque  words  brought  home  to  me  for  the 
first  time  the  fact  that  I  had  only  a  few  shillings  in 
my  purse  and,  should  father  be  detained  for  long, 
Jimmy  and  I  would  be  in  sad  case.  But  I  had  no 
wish  that  Mrs.  Moppet  should  have  any  inkling  of 
this  at  present. 

"  At  least  you  have  no  cause  to  worry  yet,"  I  told 
her,  as  coolly  as  I  might.  "  Your  rent  has  been  paid 
for  a  week  in  advance." 

"  Aye,  but  four  days  of  that  week  are  gone,  miss," 
she  answered  with  truth.  "  Nor  do  I  think  of  my 
self  alone  in  speaking  to  you.  'Tis  not  always  a 
kindness  to  let  folk  dream  along  till  the  last  minute. 
Warn  in  time,  say  I  —  so  till  Friday,  miss,  the  score 
is  paid.  After — "  she  shrugged,  "I  will  look  to 
you  for  my  money."  And  with  her  usual  curtsey 
she  went  away. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

A   MAN   TO    SELL   A    PARROT 

I  OPENED  my  eyes  on  Friday  morning,  know 
ing  that  unless  something  unforeseen  happened 
Jimmy  and  I  would  have  no  roof  over  our 
heads  that  night.  No  word  had  come  from  father, 
though  we  had  scarce  left  the  house  for  fear  news 
might  arrive  when  we  were  away. 

In  Clarges  Street  where  I  made  a  hurried  visit 
every  day,  the  servants  knew  not  when  Madam  Pem- 
berton  would  return. 

At  breakfast  Mrs.  Moppet  looked  grim  enough, 
yet  she  said  naught,  her  money  not  being  due  her 
till  dinner-time.  Guessing  what  was  in  her  thoughts, 
I  felt  it  unlikely  that  she  was  at  all  deceived  as  to 
the  true  state  of  our  finances. 

I  was  well  aware  that  father  had  a  man  of  business 
somewhere  in  London,  but  what  his  name  was  or 
where  he  might  be  found  I  knew  not.  The  possi 
bility  of  our  being  separated  from  father  had  never 
entered  our  heads,  so  now  there  was  no  one  to  whom 
I  could  look  for  help. 

The  morning  meal  ended,  Jimmy  and  I  returned 
to  our  sitting-room  to  take  up  the  weary  task  of 
waiting.  I  was  without  hope,  yet  for  Jimmy's  sake 

236 


A  Man  to  Sell  a  Parrot  237 

I  meant  when  the  time  came  to  throw  myself  upon 
Mrs.  Moppet's  mercy.  It  went  sorely  against  my 
inclination  to  sue  to  her,  nor  did  I  expect  any  con 
sideration,  yet  it  was  all  I  could  see  to  do. 

Near  ten  o'clock  I  was  about  to  make  ready  for 
another  call  in  Clarges  Street  in  hope  of  news,  when 
Sally,  the  slavy,  knocked  at  the  door. 

"  A  man  to  see  you,"  she  announced,  and  scarce 
able  to  restrain  a  cry  of  joy  I  ran  to  the  lower  hall 
followed  by  Jimmy. 

But  one  glance  at  the  individual  who  awaited  me, 
ended  all  expectation  of  help  from  him.  He  was  a 
burly  man,  dressed  in  greasy  fustian  and  with  a  red 
cloth  knotted  at  his  throat.  He  looked  not  at  all 
the  sort  of  person  father  would  select  for  a  mes 
senger,  and  almost  sick  with  disappointment  I  asked 
his  business. 

"  I've  a  werry  fine  parrot,  miss,"  he  began,  "  von- 
derful  talker  she  is,  and  I'll  sell  'er  cheap." 

He  spoke  in  a  high,  whining  voice,  and  the  whites 
of  his  eyes  glinted  strangely  in  his  purple  face.  As 
he  rambled  on  he  glanced  meaningly  toward  the 
door  of  Mrs.  Moppet's  parlour,  which  stood  slightly 
ajar. 

My  first  impulse  was  to  dismiss  him  curtly;  but 
there  was  something  in  his  roving  glance  that  re 
strained  me. 

"  I've  no  liking  for  parrots,"  I  said  at  length. 

"  Then  vot  say  you  to  a  yellow  bird  from  the 
Canaries?"  he  proposed,  his  eyes  still  riveted  upon 


238  A  Maid  of  '76 

the  parlour  door.     "  Like  enough  'tvould  be  more 
to  a  young  missy's  fancy." 

"  I  have  no  wish  to  buy  a  bird  of  any  kind,"  I 
answered,  fast  losing  patience. 

'  Vite  mice  then  for  the  little  gentleman,"  he  sug 
gested,  with  a  nod  of  his  head  toward  Jimmy.  "  Or 
a  rat  now?  I've  a  werry  promisin'  young  un.  Eat 
from  your  'and,  'e  vill,  and  I'll  let  'im  go  at  a  bar 
gain." 

"  Oh,  I'd  love  to  have  a  rat,  Sharly,"  Jimmy  ex 
claimed  excitedly.  "  Buy  him  for  me.  Please  do. 
Think  what  fun  I'd  have  with  Aunt  Nabby  and  Mrs. 
Moppet." 

At  that  Mrs.  Moppet's  head  shot  out  of  her  door 
like  a  jack-in-the-box. 

"  I'd  have  you  remember,  miss,  that  this  house  is 
no  menagerie,"  she  announced  vehemently,  and 
popped  back  again. 

As  our  landlady's  face  disappeared  the  man  de 
liberately  winked  at  Jimmy. 

"  It's  werry  'ard  on  a  poor  cove,"  he  whined, 
"  ven  even  the  gentry  from  overseas  don't  take  no 
interest  in  a'  eddicated  bird  like  my  parrot  vhich  it 
can  say  in  two  languiches,  '  Meet  me  in  the  Mall. 
Meet  me  in  the  Mall,'  as  nat'ral  as  vot  I  can." 
And  with  another  atrocious  wink  at  Jimmy  he 
started  toward  the  street  door. 

"  What  two  languages  does  it  speak?  "  demanded 
Jimmy,  following. 


A  Man  to  Sell  a  Parrot  239 

"  Hinglish  and  Hamerican,  o'  course,"  he  an 
swered,  and  went  out. 

Back  in  our  room  Jimmy  closed  the  door  softly 
behind  him. 

"  Get  ready  at  once,  Sharly,"  he  whispered,  his 
ear  to  the  crack. 

"For  what?"  I  demanded,  in  no  wise  compre 
hending  his  mysterious  actions. 

"  To  '  Meet  me  in  the  Mall,'  "  he  replied,  copy 
ing  the  man's  tone  to  the  life.  And  then  I  caught  a 
glimpse  of  the  truth. 

"  Do  you  think — "  I  began. 

"  Why,  of  course !  "  He  interrupted.  "  Don't  be 
stupid,  Charlotte.  Can't  you  see  he  has  a  message 
for  us  that  he  doesn't  want  Mrs.  Moppet  to  hear? 
He's  a  very  smart  gentleman  if  he  made  up  that 
story  of  the  parrot.  Hurry  now!  " 

I  needed  no  further  urging,  and  a  minute  or  two 
later  found  us  on  the  streets  hastening  toward  Hyde 
Park.  As  we  reached  the  Mall  it  looked  so  de 
serted  that  my  heart  sank  until  I  caught  sight  of  a 
red  kerchief,  half  hid  by  some  bushes,  and  knew  the 
man  awaited  us. 

We  came  up  with  him  on  a  side  path  and  once 
more  he  and  Jimmy  exchanged  winks  as  if  to  say 
they  understood  each  other  perfectly. 

"  'Tis  fine  the  vay  you  understand  the  parrot 
languich,  miss,"  the  man  said,  plainly  intending  to 
be  complimentary. 


240  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  'Twas  my  little  brother  took  your  meaning,"  I 
explained.  "  Have  you  a  message  for  me?  " 

"  Aye,"  he  answered,  looking  about  him  suspi 
ciously,  "  it  vas  give  me  in  a  song,  as  you  might  say, 
out  of  a  vinder  with  bars  across,  and  it  seemed 
urgent,  too." 

"  Tell  me,"  I  begged  impatiently. 

"  Veil,  miss,  'tvas  like  this,"  he  began.  "  I  vas 
standin'  outside  the  jail  —  or  it  might  'ave  been  the 
vordon's  'ouse,  miss,  ven  I  'card  a  visperin'  above 
my  head.  '  '1st!  '1st!  '  it  said,  and  I  leans  against 
the  vail  and  pulls  out  my  pipe,  though  I  'ad  naught 
to  fill  it  vith.  '  Go  on,'  I  answers,  blowin'  through 
the  stem.  '  Go  on.  I'm  listenin'.'  ' 

"  Oh,  what  did  he  say?  "  I  pleaded. 

"  Naught  then,  missy,"  the  man  went  on,  "  for 
some  one  comes  into  'is  room  and  I,  'earin'  another 
woice,  pressed  close  to  the  vail  so  as  not  to  be  seen. 
After  a  bit,  my  friend  above  comes  back  to  the  vin 
der,  but  instead  of  talkin'  'e  begins  a  singin'  like. 
'  Are  ye  there?  '  were  the  first  vords,  and  then  a  lot 
o'  stuff  about  '  loved  one,  'ear  me,'  which  I  sees  the 
meanin'  of  fast  enough.  He's  a  cute  one,  this  pal 
o'  yours,  miss." 

"Oh,  but  what  is  the  message?"  I  implored, 
scarce  able  to  restrain  myself. 

"  Nay  now,  missy,  it  come  a  bit  at  a  time,  as  I'm 
tryin'  to  tell  you,"  answered  the  man.  "  He  kep' 
up  that  qveer  singin'  to  befool  the  guard,  I  misdoubt 
me;  but  'ere's  vhat  I  got  out  of  it.  'Tell  Miss 


A  Man  to  Sell  a   Parrot  241 

Morton,  lodgin'  in  Craven  Street  vith  Mrs.  Mop 
pet,  to  go  to  Gerald  Bender  in  Broom  Street!' 
That's  all,  miss,  but  from  the  vay  he  kept  repeatin' 
it,  twistin'  it  hin  and  hout,  o'  the  song,  I  took  it  to 
be  main  himportant,  and  so  I  comes  to  you  as  qvick 
as  I  could." 

"  Oh,  thank  you,"  I  cried  gratefully.  "  'Tis  my 
father  who  is  kept  a  prisoner,  but  how  can  I  reward 
you?" 

'  'Arf  a  sov'll  about  pay  the  shot,  missy,"  he  an 
swered,  with  a  covetous  gleam  in  his  eyes. 

"  But  I've  naught  but  a  few  shillings,"  I  told  him 
in  despair. 

"  Mayhap  this  Gerald  Bender  vill  'elp  you  out, 
missy,"  he  suggested.  'Tis  not  Bully  Munch 
would  press  a  lydy  for  'is  pay,  though  'tis  fair 
earned." 

"  If  you  will  but  show  me  the  way  to  Broom 
Street  I'll  pay  you  gladly,"  I  answered.  "  I  think 
this  Mr.  Bender  must  be  father's  man  of  business, 
and  if  that  is  so  I  shall  get  what  gold  I  need." 

"  Right-o,"  said  Bully  Munch,  "  but  I  like  not 
these  men  o'  business,  though  I'll  set  you  on  your  vay 
there.  But  come  back  to  the  Mall  'ere  in  the  morn- 
in'  and  I'll  meet  you  vonce  more." 

Under  Bully  Munch's  directions  Jimmy  and  I 
took  a  hackney  coach  to  Broom  Street  and  there, 
in  front  of  a  gloomy  building,  I  parted  with  my  last 
shilling  to  pay  a  grumbling  driver  for  our  ride. 
What  would  become  of  us  now  if  this  Mr.  Bender 


242  A  Maid  of  '76 

lent  us  not  the  help  we  needed  I  dared  not  think. 

I  knocked  upon  the  door  which  bore  Gerald 
Bender's  name  in  letters  which  had  once  been  yel 
low  but  were  now  a  faded  mud-colour,  much 
scratched  and  besmeared.  The  paint  had  the  look 
of  long  service  and  from  it  I  guessed  that  I  should 
find  an  old,  old  man. 

But  my  knock  brought  no  response,  and  with  a 
sinking  heart  I  rapped  once  more. 

On  the  instant,  as  if  he  had  waited  for  the  second 
summons,  the  door  opened  and  a  strange-looking 
old  man  stood  before  me.  One,  indeed,  who 
seemed  a  caricature  of  what  I  had  expected. 

His  wig,  which  was  large  even  to  my  provincial 
eyes,  was  set  awry  and  behind  each  ear  he  held  a 
huge  quill  pen.  His  nose  carried  great  circular  eye 
glasses  of  horn,  placed  upon  the  very  tip,  over  which 
he  gazed  upon  me  with  a  frown. 

"  This  is  no  place  for  children,"  he  said,  gruffly, 
without  waiting  for  me  to  speak,  and  he  would  have 
closed  the  door  had  not  Jimmy  sprung  forward  and 
stopped  him. 

"  But  I'm  come  on  a  most  important  matter  that 
will  not  wait,"  I  stuttered,  aghast  at  such  a  reception. 
"Are  you  Mr.  Bender?" 

"  Na,  na!"  he  replied  briskly,  as  if  the  notion 
was  not  to  his  liking.  "  Na,  na,  child,  do  not  think 
to  befool  me.  After  office  hours  you  may  come  again. 
I  doubt  not  your  affairs  will  keep  till  four  o'clock," 
and  he  made  once  more  as  if  to  shut  the  door. 


A  Man  to  Sell  a  Parrot  243 

But  by  now  I  was  fully  aroused. 

"  I  shall  see  Mr.  Bender!  "  I  declared,  and  on  a 
sudden  pushed  in  through  the  door,  with  Jimmy  at 
my  heels. 

I  found  myself  in  a  fair-sized  but  rather  dark 
room,  furnished  with  two  or  three  high  desks  which 
were  unoccupied. 

"  How  now!  "  cried  the  old  man.  "  Would  you 
break  into  this  office  by  force?  " 

"  I  must  see  Mr.  Bender,"  I  repeated,  meaning 
not  to  give  up  my  purpose.  "  Tell  me  where  I  can 
find  him?" 

I  think  the  old  clerk  saw  that  I  was  desperate,  for 
after  a  moment's  hesitation  he  grudgingly  bade  me 
wait,  and  disappeared  through  a  door  at  the  rear  of 
the  room.  Almost  immediately  he  returned  with  a 
gruff  word  for  us  to  follow  him. 

He  led  us  into  a  small  passage  which  brought  us 
to  another  entrance. 

"  Go  in  there,"  he  growled,  and  left  us  forthwith. 

Not  without  some  trepidation,  for  this  reception 
had  disconcerted  me,  I  turned  the  latch  of  the  door 
and  went  in.  The  room  in  which  we  now  found 
ourselves  was  smaller  but  quite  bright  and  homelike 
for  an  office,  and  sitting  at  a  desk  fronting  us  was 
an  elegantly  dressed  young  man,  who  rose  as  we 
stopped  upon  the  threshold. 

"  What  can  I  do  for  you?  "  he  asked  pleasantly. 

"  I  am  looking  for  Mr.  Gerald  Bender  sir,"  I 
answered.  "  I  thought  to  find  him  here." 


244  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  I  am  Gerald  Bender,"  the  dandy  returned  with 
a  smile.  "  Pray  come  in  and  sit  down." 

"  But  I  thought — "  I  began,  when  he  interrupted 
with  a  gay  laugh. 

'  You  thought  I  was  an  old  man,  because  the 
sign  on  my  door  is  aged,"  he  said.  "  That  was  my 
good  father's  name  as  well  as  mine,  so  I  practise 
economy  in  not  changing  it.  Come  now,  what  can 
I  do  for  you?  " 

"  I  am  Charlotte  Morton,  daughter  of  James 
Morton  of  Massachusetts,"  I  began,  looking  to  see 
if  my  words  would  bring  the  hoped-for  recognition. 
Nor  was  I  disappointed. 

"  I'm  glad  to  see  you,  Mistress  Morton,"  Mr. 
Bender  said  quickly.  "  My  father  and  I  have  been 
your  father's  London  agents  for  years.  Is  he  ill? 
I  have  been  expecting  a  visit  from  him  for  some 
days." 

"  He  is  in  prison,  sir,"  I  answered,  and  then  in  a 
flood  of  words  I  poured  out  the  whole  story,  glad 
to  find  one  to  whom  I  could  unbosom  myself. 

He  questioned  me  once  or  twice,  and  I  could  see 
his  face  grow  grave  as  the  details  were  revealed  to 
him.  At  the  end  he  rose  and  began  pacing  the  floor 
slowly  and  thoughtfully. 

"  I  cannot  disguise  that  'tis  a  serious  matter,  Mis 
tress  Morton,"  he  told  me  at  last.  "  The  present 
state  of  the  government  is  such  that  they  listen  not 
to  reason;  but  I  will  go  to  your  father  at  once,  and 
take  up  the  matter  of  his  liberation  with  the  proper 


A  Man  to  Sell  a  Parrot  245 

authorities.  In  the  meantime  I  surmise  that  you 
need  money  for  your  expenses." 

I  had  said  naught  of  this,  and  was  much  relieved 
when  he  broached  the  subject  himself. 

"  Oh,  yes,  Mr.  Bender,  I  have  no  money  at  all, 
and  to-day  the  rent  is  due,  and  I  owe  the  man,  Bully 
Munch,  a  half  sovereign  for  bringing  the  news  from 
father,  and  — " 

He  stopped  me  with  a  laugh. 

'  You  will  not  lack  for  all  you  want,"  he  broke 
in,  and  drew  from  his  pocket  a  purse  filled  with  gold 
coins.  '  Take  this  for  the  time  being  and  we  will 
provide  for  future  needs  as  they  arise." 

"  But  I  like  not  to  take  your  money." 

"  Nay,  'twas  mine,  but  'tis  now  yours,"  he  assured 
me  politely,  and  then,  as  I  would  have  expressed  my 
thankfulness;  "your  father  holds  large  credits  with 
us,  Mistress  Morton,  so  this  is  but  a  matter  of  busi 
ness." 

'  You  are  kind  to  put  it  in  that  way,  Mr.  Bender," 
I  responded,  "  but  indeed  I  am  grateful  for  your 
help. —  Now  when  will  we  see  father  freed?" 

"  Ah,  that  you  must  leave  to  me,"  he  answered. 
"  I  shall  go  to  him  at  once." 

Mr.  Bender  escorted  us  to  Craven  Street  and  left 
us  with  the  promise  that  he  would  keep  us  informed 
of  how  the  business  progressed. 

Mrs.  Moppet,  who  had  doubtless  been  watching 
for  our  return,  showed  herself  vastly  impressed  by 
the  elegance  of  our  new  friend;  but  it  was  a  great 


246  A  Maid  of  '76 

relief  to  give  her  the  money  for  another  week's  lodg 
ing.  When  she  saw  the  gold  counted  out  she  grew 
voluble  in  her  assurances  that  she  had  known  all 
along  that  I  would  pay.  Also  she  became  very 
solicitous  for  our  comfort,  but  I  had  little  to  say  to 
her.  I  was  certain  it  was  the  money  and  not  kindli 
ness  that  had  changed  her  bearing  toward  us. 

Indeed  I  concerned  myself  little  about  her.  Our 
visit  to  Mr.  Bender  had  brought  me  a  great  measure 
of  relief,  but  I  should  have  been  better  pleased  had 
he  appeared  more  assured  of  father's  prompt  libera 
tion. 

To  my  great  disappointment  naught  further  did 
I  hear  that  day,  and  the  next  morning,  remembering 
my  promise  to  meet  Bully  Munch  in  the  Mall,  I 
fared  forth.  A  half  sovereign,  though  doubtless 
high  pay  for  the  man's  trouble,  was  little  enough 
reward  for  the  service  he  had  rendered  me,  and  I 
was  anxious  to  discharge  my  debt. 

I  made  no  doubt  he  would  be  awaiting  us,  but 
although  Jimmy  and  I  loitered  about  the  place  for 
nigh  two  hours,  expecting  him  to  show  himself  at 
any  moment,  he  failed  to  put  in  an  appearance. 

I  thought  this  most  surpassing  strange  and  would 
have  waited  longer  had  not  the  hope  that  good  news 
of  father  might  have  arrived  in  our  absence  driven 
me  back  to  our  lodgings. 

Here  I  found  only  a  note  from  Mr.  Bender  say 
ing  that  as  yet  he  had  not  been  able  to  see  father, 
and  the  day  being  Saturday,  there  was  scarce  any 


A  Man  to  Sell  a  Parrot  247 

likelihood  that  he  could  accomplish  his  purpose  be 
fore  Monday.  In  the  meantime  I  was  to  count  upon 
his  exerting  himself  to  the  utmost,  and  should  aught 
of  importance  arise  he  would  at  once  communicate 
with  me. 

'  We  can  but  wait,"  said  Jimmy  plaintively.  "  I 
vow  it  would  have  been  better  had  we  ne'er  spoke 
to  your  fat  king." 

"  He's  no  king  of  mine,"  I  made  answer  bitterly, 
"  nor  ever  was." 

"  How  now !  "  Jimmy  exclaimed.  "  Did  you 
mean  what  you  said  to  Mr.  Gage  long  ago?  Are 
you  not  a  Loyalist  like  father?  " 

"  Nay,  Jimmy,  I  am  no  Loyalist.  I  but  let  father 
think  so  to  comfort  him,"  I  replied  wearily. 

'  Well,  at  times  I've  suspected  this,"  the  boy  mur 
mured  with  a  solemn  shake  of  his  head,  "  but  one 
cannot  guess  at  what  a  female  may  think  by  the  way 
she  acts." 

There  was  naught  then  to  do  but  wait,  as  Jimmy 
had  said,  and  we  put  in  the  time  as  best  we  might. 
At  Clarges  Street  the  servants  were  still  ignorant  as 
to  the  day  of  Madam  Pemberton's  return,  which 
was  an  added  sorrow  to  me,  seeing  that  I  stood  in 
need  of  a  consoler.  Nor  did  we  see  aught  of  Bully 
Munch,  though  we  strayed  about  the  Mall  most  of 
Sunday  morning. 

The  next  afternoon  brought  Mr.  Bender  in  per 
son  to  our  lodgings. 

"  I'm   sorry,   Mistress   Morton,   that  I  have  not 


248  A  Maid  of  '76 

better  news  for  you,"  were  his  first  words,  and  my 
spirits  sank  like  lead. 

"  But  surely,  sir,  they  cannot  keep  him  there  when 
he  had  naught  to  do  with  the  Sally  turning  pirate?  " 
I  burst  out. 

"One  would  think  not,"  he  answered;  "but  you 
must  consider  that  his  name  is  signed  to  the  Sally's 
papers  as  charterer.  Advices  from  Mr.  Howe  in 
America  will  clear  the  matter  up  in  time,  but  'twill 
be  months  ere  we  can  receive  word  from  there." 

"  Major  Trobridge  can  tell  them  all  about  it," 
I  cried  hopefully. 

"  I  wish  it  were  otherwise,"  Mr.  Bender  said  with 
feeling;  "unfortunately  Major  Trobridge  has  re 
joined  his  regiment." 

"  Oh,  poor  father,"  I  sobbed,  my  last  hope  gone. 
"  If  only  I  could  go  to  him." 

"  I'm  to  take  you  to  him  at  once,"  Mr.  Bender 
told  me,  glad  to  have  this  much  of  comfort  to  offer. 
"  I've  been  lucky  enough  to  secure  that  permission 
in  time.  To-night  he  is  to  be  removed  from  the 
warden's  house  to  the  prison.  Will  you  make 
ready?" 

Needless  to  say  I  did  not  dilly-dally,  and  we  were 
soon  upon  our  way  in  a  coach  Mr.  Bender  had  pro 
vided. 

At  length,  after  a  silent  journey,  we  drove  up 
beside  a  gloomy  building,  whose  barred  windows 
brought  a  pang  to  my  heart. 

We  alighted,  and  on  Mr.  Bender's  showing  his 


A  Man  to  Sell  a  Parrot  249 

authority,  were  admitted.  But  though  we  tarried 
not,  our  progress  seemed  very  slow  to  my  impatient 
longings. 

A  guard,  after  unlocking  numerous  doors,  led  the 
way  up  a  flight  of  stairs  to  a  passage  with  rooms  on 
each  side.  Before  one  of  these  we  stopped  and  our 
guide  with  much  rattling  of  keys  finally  unlocked  and 
flung  open  the  door  so  that  I  could  look  into  the 
dark  little  cell. 

There,  bending  over  the  table  near  the  barred 
window,  sat  a  figure  that  in  its  attitude  seemed  to 
express  a  world  of  sorrow.  Its  sloped  and  shrunken 
shoulders  spoke  of  loneliness,  despair  and  helpless 
ness.  My  heart  ached  at  sight  of  it  and  I  ran  for 
ward  in  haste  to  offer  comfort. 

"  Father!  "  I  breathed,  and  would  have  flung  my 
arms  about  that  silent  form,  but  at  the  first  touch 
it  fell  off  the  chair  to  the  floor. 

"  What  is  the  matter?  "  I  cried,  starting  back  in 
fear. 

Mr.  Bender  and  the  guard  hurried  up  and  the 
latter,  with  a  gruff  exclamation  of  anger,  gave  the 
huddled  figure  a  violent  kick. 

"  'Tis  a  dummy !  "  he  shouted.  "  We've  been 
tricked !  The  prisoner  has  escaped !  " 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

A    LIBERATOR   O'    THE    LANGUISHIN' 

A  MOMENT  after  the  discovery  that  father 
was  no  longer  in  custody  there  was  a  great 
hubbub  in  the  warden's  house.     The  guard 
ran  into  the  hall,  calling  loudly  to  his  fellows,  who 
soon  crowded  the  room  asking  questions  and  exam 
ining  the   dummy  with  excited   interest.      Presently 
the  warden  himself  appeared  and  began  an  inquiry, 
in  which   our  party  was   subjected  to   considerable 
questioning. 

Mr.  Bender,  however,  took  the  matter  with  the 
utmost  calm,  and  soon  convinced  that  official  that, 
whatever  had  happened,  we  were  innocent  of  all 
complicity.  Then  we  were  permitted  to  go. 

Throughout  these  proceedings  I  was  in  a  daze. 
I  knew  not  whether  to  be  glad  or  sorry  at  father's 
escape.  I  rejoiced  that  he  was  free  —  but  what  had 
become  of  him?  Not  to  know  where  he  was, 
seemed  more  alarming  than  to  have  him  in  prison; 
for  though  in  that  case  he  was  denied  his  liberty 
yet  he  was  safe,  the  charge  against  him  being  a  false 
one  as  would  in  time  be  proved.  Now  I  pictured 
him  in  hiding,  sought  after  high  and  low  by  the  of 
ficers  of  the  law  who  would  soon  be  on  his  track. 

250 


A  Liberator  o'  the  Languishin'  251 

Nor  was  Mr.  Bender  at  ease  over  the  matter. 

"  I  pray  your  father  may  not  be  recaptured  now, 
Mistress  Morton,"  he  remarked  when  we  were  out 
on  the  street.  "  His  escape  will  appear  to  give 
point  to  the  accusations  against  him,  and  in  these 
times  of  war  the  authorities  do  not  always  wait  for 
positive  proof  of  guilt." 

'What  mean  you?"  I  asked,  made  anxious  by 
his  tone. 

"  To  be  plain,  he  will  be  branded  a  spy,"  was  the 
answer,  "  and  I  cannot  deny  that  a  good  case  might 
be  made  against  him.  His  activities  since  he  has 
been  in  London  have  been  most  persistent." 

"  But  all  he  has  done  has  been  for  the  King,"  I 
protested. 

"  Aye,  we  know  that,"  Mr.  Bender  replied,  "  but 
'twill  be  hinted  his  loyalty  is  but  a  mask,  and  that 
he  wished  to  gain  information  under  the  cloak  of 
his  services  to  the  Crown." 

Even  I  could  see  that  what  he  said  was  indeed 
possible.  In  spite  of  all  rebuffs,  father  had  held  to 
his  purpose  with  stubborn  energy,  and  his  enemies 
might  say  that  no  man  would  have  continued  to 
serve  a  cause  with  so  little  encouragement. 

"  What  can  we  do?  "  I  asked  hopelessly. 

"  Naught  for  the  moment,"  answered  Mr.  Ben 
der.  "  We  must  leave  it  to  Mr.  Morton  to  make 
the  next  move.  He  may  go  to  your  lodgings  by 
night,  and  it  is  on  that  account  I  have  put  the  seri 
ousness  of  his  position  before  you.  You  must  point 


252  A  Maid  of  '76 

out  to  him  the  risks  he  will  run  if  he  remains  in 
London.  Your  father  is  no  coward,  and  knowing 
his  own  innocence  he  may  brave  the  consequences  of 
recapture  in  order  to  care  for  you  and  your  little 
brother.  Moreover,  he  has  a  confidence  in  English 
justice  which,  in  this  crisis,  I  regret  to  say  I  do  not 
share." 

'  Yes,"  I  put  in,  "  he  has  often  spoke  as  if  no 
man  need  fear  the  law  in  England  unless  he  broke  it." 

"Exactly,"  agreed  Mr.  Bender;  "so  you  see, 
should  he  come  to  you,  he  must  be  warned  of  what 
may  be  in  store  for  him." 

Mr.  Bender  left  us  at  our  lodgings,  having  made 
himself  responsible  for  our  care  and  safety,  and 
indeed  on  that  score  I  had  already  ceased  to  worry. 
The  fate  of  father  had  put  all  lesser  anxieties  out 
of  my  thoughts. 

I  spent  a  miserable  night,  dreaming,  during  my 
fitful  slumbers,  of  father  struggling  in  a  net  held  by 
laughing  pigmies;  and  anon,  waking  with  a  start, 
thinking  I  heard  his  footsteps  creeping  up  the  stairs 
to  our  room. 

But  the  day  finally  dawned  and  with  it  came  a 
welcome  surprise.  Shortly  after  breakfast  Philip 
Pemberton  rushed  into  our  sitting-room  in  the  gay 
est  of  spirits. 

"  Charlotte,"  he  cried,  "  what  think  you  has  hap 
pened?  We  arrived  from  Suffolk  last  night  and  I 
could  scarce  wait  to  tell  you.  Mother  and  I  are 
going  to  the  Americas  to  join  Cecelie." 


A  Liberator  o'  the  Languishin'  253 

"  I  wish  I  were  going,"  I  said,  longing  for  Elm- 
tree  bringing  the  hot  tears  to  my  eyes. 

"  Perchance  you  will,"  he  went  on  excitedly. 
"  Mother  proposes  to  ask  Mr.  Morton  if  you  and 
Jimmy  cannot  join  us.  But  what's  the  matter,"  he 
ended,  noticing  for  the  first  time  that  something  was 
amiss. 

I  told  him  a  little  of  what  had  happened  since 
he  went  away,  but  the  whole  tale  of  woe  he  heard 
later  when  I  poured  out  my  heart  to  his  mother. 

We  went  to  Clarges  Street  almost  at  once,  and 
oh,  how  glad  I  was  for  the  full  measure  of  sympathy 
Madam  Pemberton  gave  to  me. 

"  My  poor,  dear  child,"  she  murmured,  patting 
me  lovingly  as  I  sobbed  upon  her  shoulder.  "  What 
a  sad,  anxious  time  you  have  had  of  it.  And  I 
away,  too.  My  poor  Charlotte !  " 

Her  tenderness  brought  a  flood  of  tears  that  eased 
the  bitter  ache  in  my  heart  and  brought  me  new 
courage  to  face  my  troubles. 

"  But  your  father  must  soon  let  you  have  word 
of  how  he  fares,"  she  said,  when  I  had  recovered 
somewhat  of  my  composure. 

"  Yes,  unless  he's  in  hiding  and  dare  not  show 
himself,"  I  replied,  nigh  to  tears  again  at  the 
thought.  "  Not  to  be  able  to  do  aught  but  sit  and 
wait  is  what  makes  it  so  hard,"  I  added. 

"  Aye,  that  is  true,  my  dear,"  agreed  Madam 
Pemberton.  "  Now  let  us  consider  where  we  stand. 
My  brother  has  gone  to  Dover  to  arrange  for  a 


254  A  Maid  of  '76 

vessel  that  will  land  us  in  France  where  we  can  take 
ship  for  the  Colonies.  I  care  not  to  sail  upon  one 
of  our  transports,  and  I  had  hoped  Jimmy  and  you 
would  go  with  us." 

"  Oh,  I  would  love  to  go,"  I  replied,  "  but  I 
couldn't  desert  father." 

"  No,  of  course  you  couldn't,"  said  Madam  Pem- 
berton.  "  Well,  I  don't  propose  to  leave  you  like 
this." 

"  But  you  mustn't  change  your  plans  on  my  ac 
count,  Madam  Pemberton,"  I  protested. 

"  Nay,  my  child,"  she  answered,  "  a  few  days  will 
make  no  difference,  one  way  or  the  other.  It  means 
only  that  I  must  curb  my  impatience  a  little.  Be 
sides,  Charlotte,  it  is  the  fact  that  Cecelie  is  under 
the  protection  of  your  brother  Ethan  that  makes  my 
anxiety  bearable.  Surely  I  can  do  no  less  than  cher 
ish  his  sister." 

It  was  decided  finally  that  no  change  should  be 
made  in  Madam  Pemberton's  arrangements,  for  we 
could  not  rid  ourselves  of  the  hope  that  at  any  mo 
ment  word  might  come  from  father.  Philip  wished 
us  to  leave  our  lodgings  and  stay  with  them  in  the 
meantime,  but  his  mother  agreed  with  me  that  I  had 
best  remain  where  I  was,  expecting  that  some  mes 
sage  would  be  sent  there. 

With  this  thought  in  mind  we  left  Clarges  Street, 
and  it  was  with  a  considerably  lighter  heart  that  I 
hurried  back  to  Mrs.  Moppet's.  True,  the  situa 
tion  was  in  no  way  changed,  but  I  felt  less  alone 


A  Liberator  o'  the  Languishin'  255 

with  the  Pembertons  at  hand  to  help  me  in  case  of 
need. 

We  were  just  about  to  enter  the  house  when  a 
small  and  very  dirty  street  urchin  ran  up  to  us. 

"  Please,  missy,"  he  said,  touching  his  forehead, 
"  do  you  live  'ere?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  answered. 

"And  'ave  you  got  a  sixpence?"  was  his  next 
question. 

"  Yes,"  I  told  him,  "  but  I  can't  give  sixpence  to 
every  beggar  I  meet.  I'll  give  you  tuppence,"  I 
added,  opening  my  purse. 

"  Nay,"  retorted  the  lad,  "  'e  said  you'd  give  me 
sixpence." 

"  Who  did?  "  I  asked  with  growing  curiosity. 

"  The  cove  what  said  he  'ad  a  parrot  what  talked 
in  two  languiches,"  replied  the  boy,  and  then  he 
winked  at  me  in  a  way  that  showed  this,  too,  was 
a  part  of  his  message. 

"  Did  he  tell  you  what  the  parrot  said?"  I  fair 
stammered  in  my  eagerness. 

"Aye  —  but  don't  you  believe  it,  missy,"  he  re 
turned  shrewdly,  "  what  them  forring  birds  mostly 
says  ain't  fit  for  no  lydy  to  'ear." 

"Tell  me  what  it  was?"  I  demanded,  nigh  dis 
tracted  with  excitement. 

"  Well,  you  carn't  blyme  me  for  not  warnin'  of 
you,"  the  boy  answered.  "  The  cove  'e  tells  me  the 
parrot  says,  '  Meet  me  in  the  Mall.'  Now  give  me 
the  sixpence." 


256  A  Maid  of  '76 

I  handed  him  a  shilling  and,  without  waiting  for 
his  thanks,  took  Jimmy  by  the  hand  and  started,  half 
running,  for  Hyde  Park.  Only  Bully  Munch  could 
have  sent  that  message. 

We  found  him  slinking  inconspicuously  behind 
some  bushes.  At  sight  of  us  he  came  forward, 
touching  his  cap  to  me  and  winking  as  usual  to 
Jimmy,  who  did  the  like,  as  if  this  constituted  a  for 
mal  salutation. 

''What  of  my  father?"  I  asked  breathlessly. 
"Is  he  safe?" 

"  Aye,  safe  as  a  church,"  he  answered  readily, 
and,  fumbling  in  his  pocket,  he  presently  produced 
a  letter  which  he  handed  to  me.  "  That'll  make  ye 
easy  hin  your  mind,  I'm  thinkin'." 

I  opened  the  crumpled  envelope  and  read  as  fol 
lows: 

"  My  dear  daughter,  when  you  receive  this  I  shall 
be  on  my  way  to  the  port  of  Nantes  in  France,  where 
I  wish  you  and  Jimmy  to  join  me  as  soon  as  you  are 
able.  Mr.  Gerald  Bender,  of  Broom  Street,  will 
make  the  necessary  arrangements  for  you.  Give 
him  this  letter,  which  will  constitute  an  authority  for 
him  to  hand  to  the  messenger  who  bears  it  the  sum 
of  fifty  guineas  in  payment  for  services  rendered. 
You  will  also  obtain  two  hundred  guineas  in  gold 
for  our  own  needs,  out  of  which  you  will  discharge 
all  indebtedness  incurred  during  my  absence.  I 


A  Liberator  o'  the  Languishin'  257 

shall  await  your  coming  at  the  little  hotel  called  the 
'  Lion  d'Or.'  You  will  have  no  difficulty  in  finding 
it,  and  I  pray  you  tarry  not.  I  shall  be  most  anxious 
until  you  and  Jimmy  are  with  me  once  more.  I 
would  I  could  have  spared  you  the  pain  and  uncer 
tainty  you  must  have  experienced,  if  you  learned  of 
my  escape  from  the  prison  before  this  reaches  you. 
But  that  was  impossible.  I  shall  try  to  make  up  to 
you,  my  dear  Charlotte,  for  all  the  hardships  you 
have  endured  so  bravely  and  patiently  since  we 
started  upon  this  disastrous  adventure.  Come  to 
me  as  quickly  as  may  be.  I  shall  not  rest  easy  till 
I  hold  you  both  in  my  arms  again. 

"  Your  loving  father, 

"  JAMES  MORTON." 

"  Oh,  Jimmy,"  I  cried,  hugging  the  boy,  "  father 
is  safe  in  France,  and  we  are  to  go  to  him  at  once." 

"Hurrah!"  shouted  Jimmy.  "Perhaps  he'll 
take  us  home." 

But  I  dared  not  let  my  thoughts  dwell  on  such 
happiness,  and  turned  to  Bully  Munch. 

"  Will  you  go  with  us  to  Broom  Street?  "  I  asked. 
"  Mr.  Bender  is  to  give  you  the  fifty  guineas  father 
promised." 

"  Thank  ye  kindly,  miss,"  he  answered,  "  but  if 
it  ain't  puttin'  you  to  too  great  inconwenience  I'd 
rather  you'd  fetch  it  'ere.  As  it  'appens  I  ain't 
pushin'  myself  forrard,  as  you  might  say,  seeing  as 


258  A  Maid  of  '76 

'ow  the  hofficers  is  a-lookin'  'igh  and  low  for  some 
body  to  blyme.  I'm  vot  you'd  call  tykin'  a  wacation, 
miss." 

"  Oh,  of  course,"  I  exclaimed,  realizing  that  he 
ran  a  danger  of  arrest  for  the  part  he  had  played  in 
father's  escape.  "  Will  you  wait  here  then,  till  I 
get  the  money?  " 

"  Aye,  that  I  vill,"  he  answered.  "  'Tis  a  fine 
plyce  to  tyke  the  hair  of  a  vorm  d'y,  and  I'm  not  so 
pressed  for  tyme  that  a  bit  o'  rest  won't  do  me 
good." 

"  Very  well,"  I  agreed,  "  I'll  go  to  Mr.  Bender 
and  hurry  back.  You're  a  very  kind  man  to  take 
such  a  risk  for  father.  I  am  grateful  to  you." 

"  Lor'  love  you,  miss,"  he  replied,  grinning  sheep 
ishly,  "  gettin'  folks  out  o'  tyte  plyces  is  me  tryde. 
'  A  liberator  o'  the  langvishin'  '  I  calls  meself." 

"  Nevertheless,  I'm  very  thankful  to  you,"  I  in 
sisted. 

"  So  am  I,"  Jimmy  put  in.  "  It  took  a  clever 
man  to  fix  up  that  dummy." 

"  Now  there's  the  smart  little  nipper,"  cried  Bully 
Munch,  with  an  admiring  glance  at  the  boy,  "  but 
don't  you  be  givin'  me  all  the  credit  for  the  job.  I 
vouldn't  be  surprised  to  'ear  that  this  ain't  the  fust 
tyme  that  same  dummy  'as  turned  hup." 

"  What  do  you  mean?  "  I  asked. 

"  Veil,  miss,  it's  like  this,"  he  explained.  "  The 
guards  of  any  jyle  must  'ave  some  vay  of  showin' 
'ow  the  prisoner  got  avay.  That's  only  nat'ral." 


A  Liberator  o'  the  Languishin'  259 

'  You  mean  the  guard  knew  all  about  it?  "  I  ex 
claimed  in  astonishment. 

"  Now,  miss,  you  vouldn't  be  expectin'  me  to  arn- 
swer  that  in  no  ways  truthful,  now  vould  you?  "  he 
asked,  with  a  funny  assumption  of  innocence. 
'  No,  o'  course  not,'  says  you,  but  at  the  same  tyme 
you'll  be  thinkin'  that  I've  got  a  pal  vot  is  a  prison 
guard,  an'  a  humaner  cove  than  'e  is  you'd  never  vish 
to  see.  It  fair  goes  to  'is  'eart,  miss,  to  vatch  the 
sufferin'  of  a  feller  creature  and  I  ain't  sayin'  but  vot 
there's  tymes  'is  feelin's  gets  the  best  o'  'im,  in  a 
manner  o'  speakin'.  Besides  vhich,  'e's  got  a  family 
o'  childern  vot  needs  shoes  and  such  lugsuries,  not 
to  mention  the  bread  an'  bloaters  they're  consumin' 
daily." 

This  long  speech  put  a  new  light  upon  the  manner 
of  father's  escape,  but  none  the  less  was  I  grateful 
for  the  aid  Bully  Munch  had  given.  He  promised 
to  await  our  return  and  off  we  started  for  a  hack 
ney  carriage  to  take  us  to  Broom  Street  in  all 
haste. 

Mr.  Bender  was  rejoiced  at  the  news  I  brought, 
and  attended  promptly  to  supplying  the  money  father 
had  asked  for.  He  understood  our  desire  to  be 
upon  our  journey  with  all  despatch,  and  was  even 
ready  to  escort  us;  but  I  was  glad  to  relieve  him  of 
that  necessity. 

"  We  shall  go  with  Madam  Pemberton,"  I  said, 
and  explained  her  proposed  trip. 

"  It  will  be  fine  to  have  an  older  lady  with  you," 


260  A  Maid  of  '76 

he  answered,  vastly  relieved  no  doubt  to  be  rid  of 
the  responsibility.  Nevertheless,  he  called  upon 
Madam  Pemberton  that  evening  to  offer  any  service 
in  his  power. 

He  had  given  me  the  money  for  Bully  Munch  in 
a  small  packet,  and  the  gold  for  father  he  had  ar 
ranged  in  three  little  bags. 

"  I  advise  you  to  pack  these  in  your  boxes,"  he 
said.  "  The  road  to  Dover  boasts  more  than  one 
highwayman." 

And  that  reminded  me  of  Master  Dick  Deering, 
whom  we  had  met  on  our  way  to  London;  but  I  was 
too  happy  to  borrow  trouble. 

We  bade  farewell  to  Mr.  Bender  and  thanked 
him  heartily  for  his  labours  in  our  behalf.  He  has 
always  remained  one  of  the  few  pleasant  associa 
tions  I  have  with  that  stay  in  London. 

Back  in  Hyde  Park  we  again  met  Bully  Munch 
and  handed  him  his  gold. 

"  Thank  you  kindly,  miss,"  he  said,  as  he  took  it. 

"  That's  all  now,  isn't  it?  "  I  asked,  preparing  to 
leave  him. 

"  If  you'll  excuse  me  speakin'  of  it,  miss,"  he  re 
turned,  "  there's  a  small  matter  of  'arf  a  sov,  vot 
maybe  you've  forgot." 

"  To  be  sure,"  I  cried,  and  sought  the  money  in 
my  purse. 

"  Right-o,"  he  exclaimed,  as  I  counted  ten  shil 
lings  into  his  hand.  "  All  square  now,  and  ven 
you're  in  Lunnon  again  and  'as  need  of  a  liberator 


A  Liberator  o'  the  Languishin'  261 

o'  the  languishin'  I'll  thank  you  kindly  to  remember 
Bully  Munch." 

;'  I  certainly  will,"  I  answered  with  a  smile,  and 
would  have  left  him,  but  Jimmy  held  back. 

"  Have  you  really  a  parrot  that  says,  '  Meet  me 
in  the  Mall'?"  he  asked,  looking  up  at  the  man. 
'  'Cause  if  you  have  I'd  like  to  buy  him." 

"Now  ain't  'e  the  hinquirin'  little  nipper?"  ex 
claimed  Bully  Munch  with  a  grin  at  me.  "  No, 
marster,"  he  went  on  to  Jimmy,  "  that  bird  ain't  for 
syle.  I  needs  'im  in  me  tryde,  I  do,  for  'e's  that 
talkative  'e  don't  confine  'isself  to  any  one  plyce. 
'  'Cause  why? '  says  you.  'Cause  there's  tymes 
when  other  plyces  is  more  conwenient;  then  you'll 
'ear  'im  pype  hup  and  s'y,  '  Meet  me  in  Soho,'  or 
'  'Am'stead  'Eath,'  or  '  The  Strand,'  all  dependin' 
upon  'ow  'e's  feelin'.  No,  marster,  he  ain't  for 
syle." 

"  That  parrot  must  be  a  very  smart  bird,"  said 
Jimmy,  with  a  sigh  of  regret,  as  we  parted  from 
Bully  Munch  for  good  and  all. 

Straight  to  Clarges  Street  we  went,  and  for  the 
few  minutes  we  stopped  there  to  break  the  good 
news  there  was  great  rejoicing.  We  all  talked  at 
once,  much  excited  at  the  prospect  of  our  journey 
together,  until  Madam  Pemberton  reminded  me  that 
there  was  much  to  be  done  against  our  start  for 
Dover  in  the  morning. 

"  You'll  go  to  the  Americas  with  us  yet,  Char 
lotte  !  "  Philip  cried  as  we  took  our  leave. 


262  A  Maid  of  '76 

"  Nay,  I  dare  not  think  of  that,"  I  answered,  and 
hurried  away. 

The  next  few  hours  were  spent  in  a  scramble  to 
pack  our  boxes.  It  was  done  somehow,  but  I  fear 
not  very  neatly.  Mrs.  Moppet  was  paid  a  full  week 
ahead,  which  changed  her  sour  looks  to  something 
like  a  pleasant  smile.  Indeed  I  doubt  not  she  told 
the  truth  when  she  regretted  our  going. 

We  were  up  betimes  the  next  morning,  and  at 
length,  after  much  hurry  and  bustle,  we  were  all 
settled  in  the  coach,  each  breathing  a  sigh  of  relief 
that  we  had  not  missed  it. 

Naught  of  particular  interest  happened  on  the 
way,  no  highwayman  appeared  to  halt  our  progress, 
and  at  length  we  reached  the  little  coast  town  to  find 
Lord  Cutting,  Madam  Pemberton's  brother,  waiting 
to  see  us  embarked. 

We  had  a  fair  passage  and  reached  the  French 
coast  one  evening  as  the  sun  was  setting. 

I  had  meant  to  make  straight  for  the  little  hotel 
of  which  father  had  spoken  in  his  letter,  but  there 
upon  the  quay  he  stood  waving  a  hand  to  us.  He, 
too,  had  been  impatient,  and  had  watched  each  in 
coming  vessel  with  straining  eyes.  We  were  in  his 
arms  ere  the  boat  was  fairly  at  rest,  but  so  full  were 
our  hearts  that  we  could  scarce  utter  a  word.  In 
deed  there  were  no  words  that  would  tell  how  glad 
we  felt  to  be  together  again. 

Madam  Pemberton  greeted  father,  and  he,  not 
knowing  the  circumstances,  jumped  to  the  conclusion 


A  Liberator  o'  the  Languishin'  263 

that  she  had  made  the  trip  solely  on  our  account. 

"  How  can  I  repay  you,  madam,"  he  said,  with  a 
catch  in  his  voice,  "  for  the  kindness  you  have  shown 
my  children  in  seeing  them  safe  back  to  me?  " 

"  Nay,  they  but  accompanied  us,"  she  answered. 
"  We  are  come  to  take  ship  for  the  Americas." 

"Indeed!"  exclaimed  father  in  surprise.  "You 
will  go  to  the  most  beautiful  country  in  the  world, 
madam.  I  rejoice  at  the  opportunity  I  shall  have 
to  return  your  hospitality  when  we  arrive." 

"  Oh,  Father !  "  I  cried,  scarce  daring  to  believe 
what  his  words  implied.  "  Are  we  going,  too?  " 

"  Yes,  my  dear,"  he  answered  with  a  glad  smile, 
"  we  are  going  home.  Home  to  the  Massachusetts. 
I  would  that  I  had  never  left  it." 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

HOME 

THE  good  ship  Bel  Esprit,  sailing  for  Boston, 
took  us  all  back  to  the  Americas.  To  me 
she  was  the  most  beautiful  vessel  I  ever 
saw.  I  loved  every  inch  of  her  white  decks  and 
lofty  rigging.  Little  wonder  that  I  had  an  affection 
for  her,  seeing  that  day  by  day  she  breasted  the 
waves  to  carry  me  to  the  land  my  heart  ached  for. 
Truly  she  was  a  brave  ship. 

We  were  all  comfortably  bestowed  in  cabins  sur 
rounding  a  large  roomy  saloon,  and  save  for  our 
impatience  to  reach  port  there  was  naught  of  which 
we  could  complain. 

But  oh,  how  different  was  this  trip  from  our  pre 
vious  voyage  across  the  tumbling  waters.  Then  we 
sailed  through  azure  seas  with  light  winds  and 
heavy  hearts;  now  the  winds  were  heavy,  the  seas 
grey  and  cold,  but  our  hearts  were  light  and  warm. 

In  father  I  was  happy  to  note  a  great  change. 
He  was  almost  his  old  self  again,  yet  not  quite  the 
same.  It  was  plain  he  no  longer  harboured  any 
delusions  about  the  conflict  between  the  Crown  and 
our  Colonies.  Nor  did  he  speak  of  peace.  He 

264 


Home  265 

seemed  more  stern  in  his  demeanour,  as  if  he  enter 
tained  a  high  resolve  and  but  awaited  the  oppor 
tunity  to  practise  it. 

Of  his  arrest  and  his  imprisonment  he  had  little 
to  say  that  I  did  not  know  already. 

'  There  is  no  longer  any  justice  in  England,"  he 
told  me  upon  one  occasion,  when  we  were  alone  to 
gether.  "  An  honest  man  may  lie  in  jail  till  he  dies. 
Their  judges  are  corrupt,  their  prisons  will  open  to 
those  who  can  pay,  and  liberty  is  but  a  word." 

From  this  I  guessed  that  he  was  well  aware  of 
the  strange  trade  plied  by  Bully  Munch,  but  I  also 
knew  that  had  he  not  despaired  of  a  fair  hearing  he 
would  have  scorned  to  gain  his  freedom  by  such 
means. 

I  was  most  curious  about  his  audience  with  the 
King,  but  it  was  soon  evident  that  here  was  a  subject 
upon  which  he  was  disinclined  to  talk. 

"  Did  you  see  His  Majesty?  "  I  persisted. 

"  Aye,"  he  said  angrily,  "  I  saw  him  —  and  was 
cured  of  a  canker  in  the  brain.  He  is  no  English 
man!" 

This  was  enough  to  tell  me  how  blew  the  wind  in 
that  quarter  and  I  was  somewhat  put  to  it  not  to 
rejoice  openly. 

As  we  neared  the  coast  the  weather  became 
warmer,  and  Madam  Pemberton  vowed  she  could 
smell  the  blossoms.  Philip  and  I,  sniffing  the  breeze 
eagerly,  could  detect  naught,  but  a  day  later  we  had 
our  first  glimpse  of  the  American  coast,  lying  low 


266  A  Maid  of  '76 

down  on  the  horizon  like  a  grey  cloud,  and  in  due 
time  we  passed  Nantasket. 

As  we  entered  the  bay,  I  was  half  way  between 
laughing  and  crying  for  very  joy  at  being  home 
again. 

And  what  a  change  had  taken  place  since  we  had 
sailed  out  of  Boston  Harbour !  Then  the  water 
had  been  black  with  troop-ships  under  the  British 
flag.  Now  many  trading-vessels  lay  at  anchor; 
small  boats  darted  busily  here  and  there;  and  while 
we  guessed  that  the  heights  were  fortified,  every 
thing  in  the  smiling  scene  before  us  spoke  of  peace 
and  prosperity. 

Ere  the  Bel  Esprit  reached  her  moorings,  the  port 
officials  came  aboard,  and  the  officer  in  charge  shook 
his  head  emphatically  when  he  heard  father's  name. 

"Are  you  the  Loyalist,  James  Morton?"  he  de 
manded. 

"I   was   a   Loyalist,"    father   replied,    "but — " 

"  Nay,  I  need  no  explanations,"  growled  the  man 
roughly.  "  If  you  are  not  attainted  you  should  be. 
We  want  no  trimmers  in  this  country.  Go  back  to 
your  king.  You  cannot  land  here !  " 

"  But  I  have  a  son  fighting  in  the  Colonial  army," 
cried  father  proudly. 

"  No  doubt,"  answered  the  man  scornfully. 
"  Yours  is  not  the  only  family  that  has  a  foot  in 
each  camp.  Say  no  more,  sir,  you  cannot  land  in 
Boston." 

And  there  the  matter  would  have  ended,  for  the 


Home  267 

officer  prepared  to  go,  leaving  us  within  sight  of 
home  yet  denied  admission  to  our  own  country. 
But  even  as  my  spirits  dropped  in  despair  they  rose 
again,  for  I  remembered  that  in  my  cabin  there  was 
that  which  would  put  all  right. 

"  Stay  one  moment,"  I  called  to  the  man,  and  ran 
below,  returning  quickly  with  a  paper  which  I 
handed  to  father.  It  was  the  safe  conduct  given  me 
by  Mr.  Washington,  and  when  he  saw  what  it  was 
a  smile  of  satisfaction  came  upon  father's  lips.  He 
gave  it  to  the  officer  without  comment  and  immedi 
ately  the  man's  manner  changed. 

"  This  puts  a  different  face  upon  the  matter,  Mr. 
Morton,"  he  said  courteously,  handing  back  the 
pass.  "  Why  did  you  not  show  it  to  me  in  the  first 
place?" 

"  To  tell  the  truth,"  father  replied,  "  I  had  clean 
forgot  it,  not  realizing  that  a  safe  conduct  would  be 
necessary." 

That  ended  our  trouble,  and  we  were  soon  ashore 
and  on  our  way  to  Purchase  Street.  It  was  a  new 
Boston  that  greeted  us.  Everywhere  were  signs  of 
wealth,  and  King's  Street  was  as  full  of  people  of  all 
nations  as  the  Strand  or  Cornhill. 

Madam  Pemberton  had  agreed  with  us  that,  until 
she  had  definite  news  of  Cecelie,  it  would  be  well  for 
her  to  accept  the  hospitality  father  was  glad  to  ex 
tend.  Moreover,  we  looked  for  a  word  of  Ethan 
at  home  and  doubted  not  he  could  give  her  the  in 
formation  she  sought;  so  we  all  settled  at  Mrs.  Phil- 


268  A  Maid  of  '76 

brick's  for  the  night,  preparatory  to  making  an  early 
start  for  Elmtree  the  next  day. 

I  have  often  thought  since  how  brave  Madam 
Pemberton  was.  She  never  put  a  damper  on  our 
spirits  by  a  reference  to  the  possible  sorrow  in  store 
for  her,  and  she  was  ever  ready  to  join  in  our  enthu 
siasm  as  each  familiar  sight  came  into  view  on  our 
journey  out  of  Boston. 

And  oh,  how  wonderful  my  own  dear  country 
looked  to  me  when  I  gazed  upon  the  sweep  and 
swell  of  the  broad  fields  stretching  mile  after  mile 
before  us  as  we  topped  some  hill  upon  the  road.  By 
comparison  England  seemed  cut  into  little  bits,  fit 
only  for  children's  posy  patches. 

We  came  to  Elmtree  at  last,  quiet  and  peaceful,  a 
village  like  many  others  nestling  among  the  Massa 
chusetts  hills,  but  to  me  the  dearest  place  in  all  the 
world.  Along  the  blossom-bordered  road  we  drove, 
till  at  length,  turning  sharply,  we  saw  the  green 
common  ahead;  and  to  the  right,  our  own  house, 
cool  and  inviting  in  the  shade  of  its  great  elms. 

'Twas  almost  more  than  Jimmy  and  I  could  do  to 
sit  in  the  coach,  but  if  we  could  not  run  ahead  we 
could  talk  and  as  each  familiar  object  came  into 
view  we  shouted  a  greeting. 

No  one  was  in  sight  when  we  drove  up  to  the 
house,  but  the  windows  were  open,  and  the  stiff, 
starched  curtains,  blowing  lazily  in  and  out,  seemed 
to  say  that  Aunt  Nabby  was  within,  attending  to 
her  duties  with  no  regard  for  the  war  and  its  issues. 


It  was  the  safe-conduct  given  hie  by  Mr.  Washington 


Home  269 

We  children  scrambled  out  of  the  carriage  the 
moment  it  halted  and  raced  for  the  front  door;  but, 
ere  we  were  half-way,  it  opened;  and  there,  framed 
in  its  white  woodwork,  stood  Cecelie  Pemberton ! 

For  an  instant  surprise  held  us  both  dumb,  then 
with  a  cry  of  delight  we  rushed  into  each  other's 
arms,  while  Jimmy  danced  about  demanding  answers 
to  a  dozen  questions. 

Over  my  shoulder  Cecelie  saw  her  mother  de 
scending  from  the  carriage  and  flew  to  her.  Their 
meeting  would  have  melted  the  hardest  of  hearts. 

;'  What  of  your  father,  dear,"  asked  Madam 
Pemberton,  in  a  broken  voice,  after  they  had  em 
braced. 

"  He  is  inside,  safe  and  well,"  she  answered. 
"  His  foot  is  better  and  he  will  be  able  to  walk  soon, 
I  hope.  Did  you  not  get  my  letters?  " 

"  Nay,  we  have  heard  naught  since  you  wrote  to 
Charlotte,"  was  the  answer. 

"Oh,  poor  Mother!  Come  in  at  once,"  mur 
mured  Cecelie,  and  she  half  dragged  Madam  Pem 
berton  into  the  house  while  we  stayed  to  greet  Aunt 
Abigail,  who  now  appeared,  unchanged  in  looks  or 
manner. 

"  Well,  James,"  she  said  stiffly,  as  if  we  had  but 
been  gone  over  night,  "  I  hope  you  are  cured  of 
your  silly  politics.  Your  room  is  ready  for  you." 

"Are  you  not  glad  to  see  us,  Abigail?"  father 
asked  with  a  smile. 

"  Aye,  there's  a  deal  for  you  to  attend  to,"  she 


270  A  Maid  of  '76 

replied,  and  turned  to  Jimmy,  who  was  shouting 
with  glee. 

"  I  would  have  you  know,  sir,"  she  addressed  him 
with  a  frown,  "  that  I  have  that  in  my  closet  which 
is  a  sure  cure  for  too  much  noise." 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Nabby,"  he  answered  saucily,  "  I 
have  ne'er  been  punished  since  I  left  you.  'Twill 
make  me  feel  at  home  again,"  and  he  rushed  to  her, 
clasping  her  skirts  in  ecstasy. 

Her  grim  humour  could  not  resist  that,  and  she 
leaned  down  and  hugged  the  boy  tightly,  tears  com 
ing  into  her  eyes.  For  all  her  stiff  ways  Aunt  Nabby 
loved  us,  and  Jimmy  she  adored. 

"  Well,  miss,"  she  said,  looking  me  up  and  down 
critically,  "  did  you  fetch  the  pins?  " 

"  No,  Aunt  Nabby,"  I  answered,  "  but  don't  let's 
think  of  them  now." 

"  Nay,  my  dear,  I  never  expected  you  to  remem 
ber  them,"  she  returned,  taking  me  in  her  arms  and 
kissing  me  heartily.  "  I  think,  Charlotte,  your  tal 
ents  lie  not  toward  the  domestic  virtues,  but  it  is  my 
duty  to  teach  you  to  remember. — You  are  growing 
out  of  that  dress;  I  hope  there  is  a  generous  hem," 
and  she  looked  to  see. 

We  went  into  the  house  and  found  Colonel  Pem- 
berton  stretched  upon  the  couch,  but  save  for  his 
foot  he  was  quite  well.  How  he  and  Cecelie  hap 
pened  to  be  there  was  quickly  told.  He  had  been 
wounded  in  the  battle  of  White  Plains  and  left  for 
dead  upon  the  field.  Later  he  had  regained  con- 


Home  271 

sciousness  and  crawled  to  a  house  nearby.  Its 
owner  was  a  Tory  and  he  had  lain  hid  there  till 
Cecelie,  with  Ethan's  help,  had  come  upon  him. 
He  was  then,  perforce,  made  prisoner,  but  was  pa 
roled  in  Ethan's  charge  and  prevailed  upon  to  take 
up  his  abode  with  Cecelie  at  our  house  in  Elmtree, 
so  that  he  might  have  the  benefit  of  Dr.  Jones's  sur 
gical  skill. 

Cecelie  ran  with  me  to  advise  Jane  of  our  return, 
but  instead  of  answering  the  many  questions  I  had 
ready,  she  spent  most  of  the  time  upon  the  way  in 
berating  me  for  not  having  told  her  more  of  Ethan. 

"  You  never  told  me  he  was  so  different  from 
other  young  men,"  she  complained.  "  And  as  for 
your  portrait  of  him  —  I  will  admit  there  is  a  like 
ness,  but  'tis  not  near  as  handsome  as  the  original." 

All  this  pleased  me  mightily,  for  I  loved  to  hear 
Ethan  praised,  even  at  the  expense  of  the  picture 
I  had  made;  but  what  lay  beneath  this  admiration 
I  never  guessed  till  days  later. 

Even  Moll  Butts  failed  to  set  me  upon  the  track. 

"  Wait  till  you  see  them  together,  Miss  Shady," 
she  whispered  mysteriously. 

"  And  what  then?  "  I  asked,  having  no  notion  of 
her  meaning. 

"  As  if  you  didn't  know,"  she  giggled,  and  ran 
off. 

Now  that  we  were  home  again,  there  was  one 
matter  that  plagued  me  mightily,  and  one  night  after 
Cecelie  was  asleep,  I  slipped  from  my  bed  intending 


272  A  Maid  of  '76 

to  venture  another  visit  to  the  wise  woman.  On  the 
instant  my  room-mate  raised  a  startled  nightcap 
from  her  pillow. 

;<  Where  are  you  going,  miss?"  she  demanded, 
and  so  perforce  I  had  to  tell  her  of  the  witch. 

'  Think  you  she  would  give  me  my  heart's  de 
sire?  "  she  asked  excitedly  at  the  end. 

"  Come  with  me  and  try  her,"  I  suggested,  glad 
of  company. 

"  Nay,"  she  shook  her  head,  snuggling  under  the 
covers,  "  I'll  wait  and  see  first  if  I  get  it  not  without 
her  help." 

So  it  happened  that  I  stood  once  more  on  the  wise 
woman's  hearthstone  and  watched  her  as  she  gazed 
down  at  a  bit  of  gold  in  her  hand. 

'  This  comes  from  a  land  whose  king  lost  a  fine 
jewel  from  his  crown  on  the  day  of  his  coronation. 
'Twas  emblematic  of  what  has  come  to  pass.  This 
country  is  already  lost  to  him,"  she  murmured  half 
to  herself.  "But  what  brings  you  here?  Your 
wish  is  already  fulfilled." 

"  I  think  so,"  I  faltered,  "  but  perchance  it  will 
lead  him  into  new  dangers,  and  I  shall  feel  that  'twas 
I  who  caused  it  all.  Can  you  not  promise  me  that 
father  and  Ethan  will  both  be  safe?  " 

"  Aye,  I  can  promise,"  said  the  old  woman,  "  but 
can  I  perform?  No,  child,  keep  your  money.  Put 
your  trust  in  God,  the  merciful,  and  not  in  a  weak 
old  woman."  She  handed  me  back  the  coin. 


Home  273 

"  But,"  I  persisted,  "  at  least  can  you  not  tell  me 
what  to  expect,  you  who  are  so  wise?  " 

"  Aye,"  returned  the  wise  woman,  "  expect  much 
happiness,  for  'tis  your  nature  to  be  happy.  Some 
sorrow,  for  sorrow  comes  to  all.  But,"  she  ended 
kindly,  "  look  for  no  grief  through  this  war.  I  see 
no  trouble  hovering  over  your  young  head." 

"  Nay,  now,"  I  cried  delightedly,  "  you  needs 
must  keep  the  money,  for  that's  good  news  indeed," 
and  I  ran  from  the  hut  and  so  home. 

Almost  from  the  first  moment  of  our  arrival 
father  showed  a  strong  desire  to  see  Ethan. 

"  It  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  I  should 
speak  with  him,"  he  affirmed. 

"  Of  late  he  arrives  when  least  expected,"  Aunt 
Nabby  remarked,  "  but  I  cannot  say  he  is  much  help 
to  me  in  caring  for  the  place." 

"Know  you  where  he  is  quartered?"  father 
asked. 

"  Nay,  he  says  naught  to  me  of  his  politics,"  an 
swered  Aunt  Nabby,  bristling. 

"  I  think  he  is  stationed  at  West  Point,  Mr.  Mor 
ton,"  Cecelie  volunteered.  "  There  is  little  danger 
of  an  attack  there  and  I  shouldn't  be  surprised  if  we 
saw  him  soon."  She  said  it  very  sweetly,  casting 
down  her  eyes,  but  I  could  see  no  reason  for  her 
blushing  so  red. 

Her  prophecy  proved  true,  for  one  morning  who 
should  come  riding  in  but  Ethan,  fair  and  handsome 


274  A  Maid  of  '76 

in  his  Continental  uniform.  Cecelie  was  on  the 
lawn  as  he  arrived,  and  he  leaped  from  his  horse 
at  sight  of  her. 

Moll  called  me  to  the  window,  but  they  only 
shook  hands  and  could  scarce  have  said  a  word  to 
gether,  for  Cecelie  came  running  into  the  house 
almost  at  once. 

"  There,  now,"  whispered  Moll.  "  What  did  I 
tell  you?" 

"  They  scarce  spoke,"  I  returned.  "  I  hope  they 
haven't  quarrelled." 

"  Nay,  no  fear  of  that,"  sniffed  Moll.  "  Think 
you  lovers  have  need  of  words  when  they  can  look 
into  each  other's  eyes?  " 

"  Oh,  Moll,  is  that  what  you  mean?  "  I  burst  out, 
a  great  light  breaking  in  upon  me.  '  That  would 
be  splendid!  Now  I  wonder  —  was  that  her  heart's 
desire?  " 

"  Aye,  I'm  sure  it  was,"  Moll  answered. 

"Then  Cecelie  will  be  my  sister!"  I  exclaimed, 
and  so  in  the  end  it  proved. 

Ethan  was  surprised  and  delighted  to  see  us  all; 
but  for  a  moment  he  wondered  what  greeting  to 
expect  from  father.  Doubtless  he  feared  they  were 
still  to  be  at  odds. 

But  this  uncertainty  was  soon  put  to  rest.  Father 
met  him  with  a  smile  of  welcome  and  happiness  on 
his  face. 

"  My  boy !     My  boy !  "  he  cried,  in  a  voice  that 


Home  275 

brought  a  throb  to  my  heart,  and  in  a  moment  they 
were  in  each  other's  arms. 

For  an  instant  they  stood  thus,  and  then  father, 
drawing  back,  seized  Ethan's  hand. 

"  My  boy,"  he  said,  "  you  chose  the  better  part. 
In  my  stubborn  blindness  I  would  not  or  could  not 
see.  I  have  come  back  to  my  true  home,  ready  to 
lay  down  my  life  if  need  be,  for  the  sake  of  this 
good  country  of  America." 

"Oh,  Father,  what  can  I  say!"  cried  Ethan, 
wringing  the  hand  he  held. 

"  And  now  we  are  all  patriots,"  shouted  Jimmy. 
''  When  will  you  take  me  to  see  my  general, 
Ethan?" 

"  Nay,  little  son,"  said  father,  putting  a  hand 
upon  the  lad's  shoulder,  "  the  cause  needs  men,  not 
children;  but  there  is  another  in  this  family  who  will 
do  his  duty.  I  have  but  tarried  for  you,  Ethan,  to 
tell  me  where  I  can  see  General  Washington.  It 
may  be  that  I  am  too  old  to  fight,  but  I  care  not  what 
work  he  gives  me  to  do.  All  I  have  is  at  his 
service." 

Father's  eyes  shone  with  the  enthusiasm  he  felt, 
and  I  knew  that  this  had  been  in  his  mind  for  a 
long  time  and  he  had  but  waited  to  announce  it  first 
to  Ethan. 

"  But,  Father,"  Ethan  asked  a  little  later,  "  how 
came  you  to  change  your  views?" 

"  It  is  too  long  a  story  to  tell  you  now,  Ethan," 


276  A  Maid  of  '76 

he  answered.  "  I  held  to  my  opinions  stubbornly, 
until  I  stood  before  the  King,  face  to  face.  Then  I 
realized  that  I  had  been  chasing  a  phantom,  as  the 
saying  is.  But  I  might  never  have  spoke  with 
George  the  Third  had  it  not  been  for  Charlotte. 
Through  her  I  came  to  see  matters  in  their  true 
light.  She's  been  a  fine,  brave  girl,  Ethan,  bearing 
with  me  in  all  adversities,  without  complaint,  patient 
and—" 

"  Nay,  James,"  Aunt  Abigail  broke  in.  "  '  Praise 
to  the  face  is  open  disgrace.'  Already  I  see  signs 
that  Charlotte  is  becoming  vain,  and  I  doubt  not  I 
shall  have  my  hands  full  curbing  her  rebellious 
spirit,"  and  she  scowled  at  me  darkly. 

But  I  cared  not  what  Aunt  Nabby  might  threaten. 
Had  I  not  my  heart's  desire? 


THE   END 


MINTED    IN    THE    UNITED    STATES    OF   AMERICA 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


'H  LD-URL 


Form  L9,-Series  4939 


A    000  923  592     o 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


> 


SEP  29199^ 

DUE  2  WKS  FROM  DA  IE 


RECEIVED 


PS 
3521 


